Prologue: The Devil's Fall

View Online

One thousand years before Discord’s imprisonment, there was the great city of Shangri La. It was a great beacon of peace, that is until it fell into the claws of the Demon King. On that day, everything changed forever.

******

In a burning city, chaotic flames filled the sky. While Discord and Princess Celestia fought in the sky above, on the ground a wounded Princess Luna lay as Redsting, moved in for the kill. He unhinged his mighty mandibles as he was planning to feast. He was going to feast upon her as he did on all his enemies.

However, as Princess Luna looked to what would be her end, a charcoal stallion stood in the demon king’s way. He stood ready to defend the princess, no matter what. In his hands, he wielded nothing but a staff.

The demon laughed at the idea that he would fall to such a weak creature. He charged forward with his teeth out. The stallion stood strong as he took the attack, fighting the king off with his staff.

As they battled, Redsting grabbed the mysterious stallion with his tail and swung him around like a rag doll. He threw his enemy to the ground so hard that the cracking of bones could be heard. The stallion got back up. He wouldn’t give - ever. As he charged forward to continue the fight, the princess looked onward with tears filling her eyes.

Soon the demon saw an opening during the fight as he swung and cut the stallion’s legs wide open. His enemy fell to the ground and the king stood up high in his victory. He looked upon the princess to gloat.

“Princess Luna, you're beloved champion has failed you. It’s not surprising considering who you two are facing. I have been twisting this world to my command since before you equines ever existed. Since you creatures first made your appearance in this world, I have been watching, twisting... and breaking. Now my task is almost complete. You and your sister are the only living alicorns who do not serve me, and finally, I shall rectify that.” He pulled back and got ready to charge right for her with his four blade-like secondary mandibles.

Luna closed her eyes as she knew this was the end. The charcoal stallion looked on as he held his hand over something on his chest. He tried to stand up, but his legs would hold the weight. Blood rushed out of the wounds as he crumpled back to the ground with a hard thud. “DAMN IT! I don’t care what it will cost me, just somepony give me the strength to save her.”

“So be it,” a mysterious voice answered, as the sound of a bell could be heard ringing once. Meanwhile across the country in the Crystal Empire, ponies looked in shock as the Crystal Heart glowed as it sensed the stallion's pain and the deal he was about to make.

Seconds later back in Shangri-La, Luna felt blood hitting her face. She opened her eyes and looked in absolute terror as her beloved champion had somehow jumped in the way. He took all four blades through his body, yet he still stood but how? His eyes glowed purple and green as he charged the final amount of his magic outward. The Crystal Heart miles away shot outward a beam of magic toward the land of battle. It cut through the storm clouds and combined with magic that the stallion held outward. The two different types of magic combined into a new form of magic.

This new form magic moved forward in shock of the demon king wrapping him in a black and white rainbow. The rainbow wrapped around him tightly, slowly imprisoning him. Redsting roared greatly as he was encased in stone.

Once the spell was complete the stallion could no longer stand. As her beloved finally fell, Luna struggled to get up and moved in quickly to catch his shredded body in her arms. The stallion looked up at her as he raised his left hand to her tear-stained cheek. “Luna my love, is he gone?”

“Yes he is gone, but what about you?” she continued to cry.

“The powers of the amulet couldn’t protect me forever, I am finally dying.”

“You can’t die, I need you,” she pleaded with him.

“No, you never did,” he answered as his vision weakened.

“No, don’t go, don’t go!” Luna pleaded once more as her heart ached more.

The most painful sound echoed throughout the burning city as the stallion’s left hand fell from Luna’s face and landed in the pool of blood that surrounded them. Luna's love was now dead. A moment of utter painful silence filled the air before finally passing as she let out a loud scream.

As Luna screamed, her coat turned black, her eyes changed form and her mane flowed like a river, wrapping around them both. Soon the spirit of Nightmare that had been hidden inside her rose forth, surrounding them in a massive tornado of destruction. The tornado was covering everything and destroying all that was left standing, including the statue of Redsting, which was torn to pieces in the tornado.

Princess Celestia could hear the scream from miles away as she turned away from Discord. Celestia tried her best to fly back and through the tornado, getting cut up along the way, as she made her way to the center. As she landed, she saw the sad sight - Luna was crying, holding the dead body of the stallion that had loved her. Celestia walked to her slowly. Noticing a piece of one of Redsting’s many legs, she used her magic to place it in her bag.

She walked over and wrapped her arms around Luna and said, “It’s okay to let him go. I know he is gone, but his love will always be with you, little sister,” Upon those words the tornado cleared and Luna return to her original form.

It soon seemed everything would be okay. However, the ground shook as the whole city fell off the mountainside. Celestia pulled her sister away from the stallion’s body as a nearby tower fell upon him, burying him in rubble.

Seeing that the city was crumbling, Celestia flew the crying Luna out of Shangri La as it fell down to the mountain floor. The two princesses looked to see the city they had lived in since they were young, a city that was meant to be peace for all, now nothing but a burning rubble.

Meanwhile, inside Celestia’s bag, the shard of Redsting glowed a demonic color………

******

Chapter 1: The Choice

View Online

Princess Luna woke up screaming. Princess Celestia ran in upon hearing her sister’s screams. She climbed on to the bed, “Luna, what’s wrong?”

“It wasn’t my fault! It wasn’t my fault!”

Celestia realized what was happening. She got close and wrapped her arms around her sister. “It’s okay Luna. It was just another nightmare. It wasn’t your fault what happened in the end.” She knew what the nightmare had been about, for this was not the first time her sister had woken in such a manner. Celestia soothed Luna until she calmed down. Luna had been having these nightmares a lot lately.

This many dreams of the same thing made Celestia concern even more because she had been having her own strange dreams. Dreams of a left hand reaching out and grabbing her by the throat. With Luna being so weak lately, Celestia had to figure out what was going on on her own.

Celestia looked out the window while she held her sister. The Sun would soon need to set, which meant it was near time for Luna to take up her duties. So once her sister calmed down, Celestia let go and got out of the bed. Luna looked to see what time it was and decided that it was best to finally get up.

******

After Luna got dressed, the two walked through the hallway as they made their way to the dinner table. They would always try to eat breakfast and dinner together. As they walked, Celestia would talk about what had happened during the day. She spoke of how she had received a message that representatives of Zebrica would be arriving sometime tomorrow morning and how they would be bringing new spells and books.

Once they arrived at the dinner table, they sat down to eat. As they ate, they heard some commotion outside. It sounded like a guard was rushing over to the dinner room. They certainly hoped it was a small problem that could be handled after dinner.

Suddenly both their entire bodies trembled randomly as a large amount of magic could be felt. Upon that the guard entered the room. “Princesses, you need to look outside.”

They ran to the curtains and opened them. The princesses’ eyes widened as they saw a tall bright column of light in the direction of the Everfree Forest. It was something they had never seen before while gazing towards the forest, the column of light eventually disappeared.

“What was that?” questioned Luna.

“I don’t know. It almost looked like light magic,” answered Celestia.

“Light magic has not been in use since….” Luna quieted herself as she saw her sister’s concerned eyes.

“You’re right. Such a form of magic has not been seen since the time of ‘him’.” Celestia’s eyes strained so much that she had to turn away.

Luna looked to the sky and saw it was just about time to set the sun. “Sister, how about I send the night guard to check on it while you go set the Sun, and we will finish our dinner.”

Suddenly they were stopped as their entire bodies shook once more and another column of light appeared and disappeared. “No Luna, I have to check this out.”

Luna saddened at this, “At least take my night guard with you. And be careful.”

“Of course sister,” Celestia answered as she left the room. The Princess of the Sun was ready, but she didn’t know what she would see out there. She only hoped in her heart that he wasn’t there.

******

Twilight landed on her side out of the portal, she grabbing her head, as it ached from the crash, before slowly getting up. It was a rough landing. She turned to see the table appearing, however, looked in confusion as to who landed on the table. ‘F’, the very creature that had sent her into the past, landed with a severed arm stabbing through his chest.

Twilight ran over quickly, climbing onto the table. “‘F’ what are you doing here? What happened?”

“No time to talk,” he winced. “Pull out the arm, now.”

“Right,” she calmed herself down. Quickly she pulled the severed arm out of his chest and threw it to the side. As it hit the ground, it turned to ash. “‘F’ what about the hole?”

“Don’t worry. You know I can’t die,” he coughed hard. Twilight tried sitting the old creature up, but he continued to cough up red dust.

“You don’t look fine, you’re still coughing up blood.”

“I’m undead, remember. I’m never going to be okay,” he complained to her. At that Twilight stopped worrying and got off the table. She looked around, seeing the place covered in the Everfree Forest. This was no surprise since Ponyville would not be settled for at least another 800 years.

She walked about for a little bit, not noticing that she was being watched. Suddenly, zebras ran out of the forest and quickly surrounded her. There were at least twenty of them.

“Huh, what?” she quickly questioned. The zebras pulled out their weapons. Twilight got ready to defend herself as they charged forward. Their random attacking confused her, but it didn’t stop her from knocking them all back. “Why are you attacking us?” she questioned.

“Because, little mare,” spoke a heavy jamaican voice from behind her, “We are here to capture any time travelers.”

Twilight turned around upon hearing the voice, only to be hit by a stretchy, gigantic fist. She fell to the ground unconscious as a tall zebra with black and white dreadlocks covered in a large amount of random gold accessories in a red blazer over a black, green and yellow tall collar t-shirt with a fluffy magenta cobra skin hoodie and low hanging black pants stepped out of the shadows. His fist slowly returned to its original size.

“Alright colts, let’s get her to the Emperor,” he said.

“Yes Commander Zeb,” they all spoke in unison.

As Twilight layed there out cold, ‘F’ struggled to get to her, but soon found himself falling unconscious too. As he fainted, though, he heard a familiar voice. “Wake up, wake up.”

******

<1000 years ago>

“Wake up. Wake up.”

A young, strong, yellow unicorn stallion with a red and yellow mane woke upon hearing a sweet voice. He turned to see the Princess of the Sun. He came to attention upon seeing her. “I’m sorry Princess Celestia.”

“It’s okay. I won’t tell anypony if you won’t tell anypony I was here.” On that, she walked into the garden he had been guarding. “I just want to have a talk with an old friend.”

He waited patiently as the princess went to go talk to the Statue of Discord as she always did. It had only been a year since Discord’s imprisonment, and she would always take time to visit him. His reign over the land had lasted one thousand years and now he was defeated.

As the guard continued to wait, a mysterious stallion walked to the entrance. The guard saw him and told him to stop. “Stop right there. Nopony is to bother Princess Celestia right now.”

He didn’t listen, so the guard charged forward. The intruder simply looked at him with a glare. The guard caught sight of the glare and kept charging forward. Then something the intruder said stopped the guard instantly. “Bow.”

Uncontrollably, the guard stopped and bowed down against his own will as an unknown force pulled him toward the ground. “What’s happening?” the guard's body quaked in agony as he tried to fight it, but the unknown force continued to pull stronger.

“I said, BOW!,” the intruder repeated. The force that was pulling became even stronger. Finally, the guard could fight no more. It felt like the space around him was being bent. The intruder looked into the entrance and saw the princess talking with the statue. “Hmm, seems Discord is busy talking with that mare. Oh well, I’ll talk to him later.” The intruder then looked at the guard as he pulled out a letter. “Meanwhile, listen guard. You are to give this to Princess Luna. Tell her I will be waiting avidly for her reply.”

Once the letter was placed on the ground, the intruder disappeared in shadowy smoke. And with him so did the unknown force that had been pushing on the guard. The guard fell to the ground unconscious. The last thing he saw was Princess Celestia running towards him as she saw him fall.

Hours later, he found himself waking up in a hospital bed. To his surprise, Princess Celestia was by his bed waiting for him to wake. His head was still heavy, but could of swore he saw great concerned in her eyes.

“Are you okay, sir?” she asked him.

“Of course Princess. I don’t know what happen--” His eyes widened, “Wait where is it?” he searched his neck for it.

“Oh you mean this, it fell off your neck when you fell.” She held out his holy amulet.

“I… I.. I am sorry Princess. I didn’t mean to disrespect you with it.”

She looked at him confused. She looked at the holy amulet more closely. Finally, she let out a small giggle. “Oh, it’s no worry. I can understand other ponies having their own deities to worship.” She used her horn to levitate it over his neck.

“How? All the guards practically worship you and Princess Luna. And I…”

She grabbed his hand, “It’s okay. Truth be told me and my sister often get tired of the idolization. Tell me, what is your name?”

“I am guard num--”

She grabbed his hand more tightly. “No, your name sir. I have to know the name of my new student.”

His mouth fell agape at this news. How was he worthy of such an honor? He was just a unicorn stallion. She had taken on students before but most were rather young. This would not look right at all. However, he could see it in her eyes. This was no ploy. She wanted him as her student but why?

“Why do you want me to be your student? I’m just a soldier.”

“Because the spell that knocked you to the ground was the Glare.” She looked down at that moment. The Glare was one of the most powerful spells of them all. “And yet you survived. This shows that you have talent that needs to be mastered. That is if you are willing?”

He looked at her, then back to his holy amulet and one final time back to her. “My name is Sunfire F. Redcoal.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Soon the night guard and Princess Celestia landed at the area where the columns of light had been spotted. They looked around once they spotted a round crystal table. They saw what looked like red dust covering the table and the imprint of a body. This was very curious.

“Who could have been on this table?” one of them said.

Celestia walked over to the table. Looking at the shape of the red dust, it looked familiar, but she couldn’t place from where she remembered it. She felt a twisting in her heart that she couldn’t place as she saw that the shape was clearly missing a left arm. “A left arm, like my dream?”

As Celestia looked closer at the table a figure in a neon hood watched them from the trees. “Damn, my hunt is going to have to wait,” the figure whispered.

One of the night guard walked over and picked up what look like a hair from a zebra mane. It stank of heavy drugs. The guard placed it inside a bag and then went to go join the others. Some of the others gathered some more evidence. Once they were done, they walked over to Celestia.

“What do you think it is, Princess?” They questioned as she held the red dust in a magic grasp.

“I think its blood. Yet it’s old. Impossibly old blood.” She looked to see that the Sun could not be held back anymore. It needed to sit. Placing the red dust in a bag, she handed it to the night guard. “Take all the evidence to my sister. I’ll catch up once the Sun is set.”

On that Celestia flew up into the sky, while the night guard left. As they separated from the area, the hooded figure dropped down onto the table. “Now, where did the target go?”

He looked around and saw a pile of ashes in the shape of an arm. Walking over to it, he grabbed some of it and took a sniff, “Wait, this smells like my ashes. Strange, very strange.” Suddenly he took a new whiff that was in the air. “Wait I know that smell. Of any of them I know that magical signature anywhere.” On that, he pulled out his moth wings and took to the sky. Flying just low enough that Celestia would not see him as he flew to a nearby town.

******

An hour later Twilight slowly woke up. The last thing she remembered was being attacked after arriving in the past. She moved her mane out of the way as she lifted her head up. She noticed her hands in chains. She found herself in the navigation room of an airship. At first, she was confused. What was she doing here?

Yet that was not the main problem. She looked around the room as she noticed the zebras that had caught her. The one that had knocked her out was standing beside a throne. She tried turning her head towards the throne, yet something was stopping her.

“So you are one of the ones who traveled through time.” The voice was coming from the one sitting on the throne. The voice was scuffed and distorted yet. With each word, he used Twilight felt small amounts of fear slowly crawl around her throat. “Tell me, who are you?”

Twilight looked to see that her hood and disguise was still on. A sigh of relief fell over her. “Where am I? What is this place? Where is my ally?” she questioned.

“I am the one asking the questions!” he yelled. Suddenly an unknown force pushed Twilight, knocking her head on the ground. All their eyes widened as they murmured and whispered. The one on the throne smirked. “Interesting, you bow to me.” Twilight didn’t know why she even did such a thing. Was it some sort of spell? “Take off her hood.”

“Yes Emperor,” said one of the zebras as they walked over and pulled off the hood. This revealed Twilight’s disguise. She was disguised as a green unicorn with a long green and black mane.

The one on the throne continued. “Interesting. If you wish to know, you are on board my eimlaq airship, the Aljahim.” He got off his throne and walked towards her. As he got closer Twilight felt the fear tightening around her neck. Why was she so afraid of his voice? Once he got close enough to see it, he noticed something under the cloak she was wearing. He smirked and asked, “Why is it one refuses to look upon their lord?”

“What?” she questioned as the pressure pushing down on her suddenly became worse. It felt like she was going to puke.

“”Look at me.” She tried lifting her head at his demands, yet it felt as heavy as iron. “I said, look at me!” His voice grew in anger. “I SAID, LOOK AT ME!” He grabbed her throat and forced her face up. She finally looked upon him. He was a dark blue goat with blood red eyes. He wore a heavy royal red robe and had a bell wrapped around his neck. As soon as she looked upon him, she felt the most agonizing fear grip her entire body. Everything in her body was telling her to run, run, RUN! “So you seem to have dark magic within you. Do you know who I am?”

“No.” she trembled in pain. The longer she stared at him, the greater the pain got. And as well as everything telling her to look away.

“Hmm, it’s no surprise you fear me.” he leaned closer and continued. “All dark magic users must fear me. Now tell me who I am.”

“I don’t know,” she wept.

“Lift.” suddenly she lifted in the air as space bent around her. “I am the one all alicorns fear! I am the demigod of darkness and space! I AM EMPEROR GROGAR!!!!”

Afterward, he slammed her to the ground so hard as everything went black.

******

Chapter 2: The Darkest Mare

View Online

<1,000 years earlier>

Sunfire showed up in the garden for his first day of training, walking until he reached the courtyard in the garden. It was beautiful there, the trees stood just right as the Sun shined through them, lighting the place perfectly.

He looked to see Celestia sitting in a chair by a small table. She was sipping some tea. He tried not to stare as the light shined off her pristine white fur, she looked quite beautiful.

Celestia noticed that he had shown up and waved him over. He walked over and sat in the extra chair just as Celestia finished her tea. "Lovely day isn't it?" she questioned.

"Of course Princess Celestia."

"Please, just Celestia will be fine Sunfire. You are my student now."

"No, I would rather still call you Princess. At least in honor of...the royal family," he stuttered.

She giggled, "Well you honor my family well. Though I thought most ponies saw Luna and I as the only rulers of the Shangri-La kingdoms."

"Well, truth be told I majored in history during my university years." He wondered when the training would actually happen. So far all they were doing was talking.

"Oh, so you are a former scholar. I had no idea I would be taking on such a smart student," she smiled.

Sunfire became more nervous as things went on. They still weren't training, but why? "Um, Princess Celestia. I thought you wanted to take me in as your student."

"Well, I already have."

"But--" she stopped him as she waved her hand dismissively.

"Listen Sunfire. Before training can begin, I would like to know you better."

"But you have files on all your guards."

"Yes, but files only tell so much." She floated over another cup and poured some tea for him as well as herself. "I would like to know the real you. Things that only you know."

"Like?"

"Well, how about you start with the reason you switch from a promising career as a historian to being a soldier."

"Well it all started..."

The two continued to talk throughout that day. Meanwhile, Luna was just about to receive the letter. She was up in her room when her night guard knocked. Opening her door, they handed her the letter. She looked at it with confusion. Just who would nearly kill a guard just to send a letter. The writing on the outside seemed familiar, but she couldn't place where she had seen it before. She closed her door and walked to her bed.

Opening it, she read. As she did her eyes slowly widen and a small sparkle could be seen in them. Something was clearly important in this letter. But what was it? She was not about to let anyone know, for as soon she finished she closed it and hid the letter under her bed. There it would stay until the right day. As said on the bottom of the letter, 'Wait until the return of the Crystal Empire. Only then will everything change.'

<1,000 years later>

Twilight found herself floating in a black space. She quickly realized that it seemed too familiar. Last time she was here it was either Nightmare or Sombra trying to talk to her. She knew at this time Sombra would be locked up and considering where she was in time, there was only one she knew it could be...Nightmare.

Suddenly she found herself falling at high speeds. She looked around and saw in the distance what looked like chains. Several of them surrounded her. Without warning, they moved in close and wrapped tightly around her. She realized they were chain blades as the sharp points dug into her flesh. She knew this was a dream, yet she was feeling pain. She had enough. “Nightmare stop this!” she yelled.

It stopped, however it was followed by laughter that could be heard in all directions. Twilight’s eyes widened. It was not Nightmare’s voice. “You think she is the only one who can access the dreamscape?”

“What? Who are you?” Twilight looked around in confusion.

The chain blades swung her around and around. They swung her faster and faster. Soon she saw snow fall around her. In the distance, it looked like she could see the Crystal Empire. She was swung faster and the image of the Crystal Empire disappeared and was randomly replaced by the Moon.

Without warning, the chain blades let go, sending her flying to the Moon. She crashed into it. It cracked and rip apart like glass. She screamed as she fell through the cracks. The voice spoke again as Twilight landed on some sort of ground. “Tell me your name,” the voice questioned.

“No, I asked you first.”

“You refuse to answer? Fine, I’ll take it from your memories.” Two new strange-looking chain blades showed themselves as they tore their way into her ears. She screamed in agony as they tore through her skull. This made no sense - this was a dream. How was she feeling this much pain? Eventually, they ripped out of her ears, covered in blood. Twilight fell to the ground in agony. Soon the voice spoke once more. “Sorry this is turning more gruesome than Nightmare’s dreams, I haven’t mastered this spell as well as my Auntie Nightmare. Oh hold on, what is this I see?”

“What do you mean?”

“I was looking through your memories and a few things showed up that looked so familiar,” the mare’s voice snickered. “Well, let’s start with the first one, or is it the last one?”

Suddenly five liquid tanks appeared around Twilight. They had numbers on them, 003, 004, 005, 006, 007. “What are these?” Twilight questioned.

“I know what they are, but do you know?”

“What?”

“I’m not sure if they are from your past or you will see them in your future. Either way, on to the next one.”

On that, the tanks disappeared and were replaced by a yellow pegasus stallion with a blue mane in armor. Twilight’s eyes widened. “Flash Sentry?”

“Sentry? Same last name,” the mare voice snickered aloud. “I wondered why he looked so similar to him.”

“To who? To what?” This voice was making no sense to Twilight at all.

“You don’t know, do you?”

Suddenly the image of Flash was replaced by an image of a unicorn mare and pegasus stallion embracing each other. Then without warning, they were stabbed right through the heart.

Twilight looked beyond them as they vanished to see a mare. The mare slowly walked towards her as everything else vanished. As the mare walked, she spoke with the same voice as the mysterious mare’s voice. “Now I have my answer,” she charged at Twilight. Twilight tried to take up her guard, but then she found that her arms couldn’t move. Finally, the dream cleared.

******

Twilight woke up and found herself chained up to a sidewaystable. She looked in shock to see the mare from the dream now standing in front of her. She was a gray pony with a short red mane hanging in her face, making her glowing winter blue eyes barely noticeable. She was wearing a purple turban, a blood-stained dark purple cape over a red long wide-sleeved, arabian robe and bladed high heels, as well as two kopises at her sides.

“It’s Twilight, isn’t it?”

“What? How did you know?”

“I took it from your memories.”

“You seem to know who I am, now who are you? What is your name?” Twilight questioned.

“No. I threw away my actual name long ago,” the mare answered. This confused Twilight. “But if you want to call me something, call me Selena Moondie. It's the name my ex-coltfriend gave me.”

“What? Nevermind, where is my ally? Where is ‘F’?”

Suddenly a new voice spoke, “Enough my little princess.”

Selena Moondie turned and yelled in annoyance, “Grandfather, don’t call me that in front of the prisoner!”

Twilight looked in the direction that Selena Moondie was looking and saw the emperor himself. He stepped forward and looked at her. Twilight still felt an instinctual fear that was telling her to run though it was not as strong as it was before. Unfortunately, due to her being chained up, running wasn’t an option. “Tell me, Twilight why are you here? Who sent you through time?” he questioned.

Twilight tried her best to hold a strong face as she answered, “I was sent here by an immortal creature named ‘F’ to fight the greatest evil.” She knew she couldn’t lie to him. She didn’t know how or why, but she felt like no matter what, she couldn’t lie to him, at all. Grogar was a confusion to her. She had never heard of such a creature. Just what was he?

He still seemed curious. He knew she was hiding something. Telling him the truth did not mean that she had told him everything. He turned to Selena Moondie and asked, “What else could you get from her brain?”

“Aside from her memories of some yellow stallion and those tanks, there was an image of a mare named Starlight Glimmer. From what I saw Twilight is supposed to save this mare from the ‘Greatest Evil’ in order to get the time spell back and go home to the future.”

“Anything else.” He rubbed his hairy chin in thought on who this 'Greatest Evil' could be.

“Nothing else.”

“And what of her blood?”

Twilight’s eyes widened as Selena Moondie’s hand rose up and a strange-looking chain blade rose forth. However what sent chills up her spine was the fact that this weapon was the same one from the dream that had carved through her skull, and it was covered in blood. It was at that point that Twilight realized there was blood dripping down to her shoulder at a slow rate. The blood was coming from her ears. Was that part of the dream real? Or was it something else?

Selena Moondie moved the weapon in a magical grasp as she held it near her face. This was odd to Twilight - she had almost mistaken Selena Moondie’s form for an earth pony, but clearly she was levitating her weapons, like a unicorn.

Selena licked the blade, tasting the blood. Randomly her eyes widened and then set back to a normal state. “Tart, not sweet. She definitely has darkness within her.”

“Well of course she does. How else would I have such will over her? What about the table? Where did she get a hold of such a large chunk of--”

“What? What do you mean darkness?” questioned Twilight interrupting Grogar mid-sentence, as she struggled in her chains.

He stopped his train of thought. Soon something formed in his mind. Something very clever. He turned to her and smiled. “So you were never told about your alicorn heritages.”

“What? Of course I--” It was at this point Twilight looked to her sides, sighing with relief that her wings were still hidden under the spell.

“Oh, we already know about your wings.” Her eyes widened at his words. “Did you not hear me before I knocked you out? I am a demigod, and unlike your false goddesses Celestia and Luna, I am very real. Do you really think I can't see that you're wearing an illusion?” He held out his hands. In one hand he had a maroon red knife, to which he then used to cut off a finger on his other hand.

She looked in shock as it fell to the ground. Suddenly it changed shape and take the form of a spider. “This is the power of a real demigod. The power to create and destroy.” Twilight watched as the spider crawled up Grogar’s robe and then crawled into his free hand. At that point, she saw that the finger had regenerated. “You see although normal creatures require mating to procreate, demigods do not. All I need to do is remove my flesh or even any amount of blood and I produce children.”

“What does this have to do with me?”

“Under that illusion, you are an alicorn, and your young age shows you’re clearly not a pure-blooded alicorn. So logically you must have ascended, which means you must have an alicorn in your blood line. Did you know that?”

“Yes, I was told that once,” she confirmed.

“Good, but did anypony tell you the truth about the three alicorn species?”

“I know there are light alicorns and dark alicorns,” she confirmed. Where was he going with this? What was he after? These things raced over and over through Twilight’s mind as the questions were asked.

“But has anypony told you why they are different from normal alicorns?”

“I was told that it was the forms of magic they used.”

“Yes and no. True, dark alicorns use dark magic and light alicorns use light magic. But what about other forms of magic, like crystal, sound, fire and ice?” This questioned confused her even more. “But what if I were to tell you that light and dark magic aren’t actually different forms of magic at all?”

This left her completely at a loss of words. This was totally confusing. What did he mean? How? “This makes no sense?” she questioned. “I was told that dark magic in its strongest form bends space--”

“And light magic in its strongest form can bend time. So how can they be similar, yet act so different?” He chuckled at the end. He looked at Selena Moondie and then back to Twilight. “Well, it seems you only know half the story, so to help you understand, here is a riddle. What holds you together, yet keeps you separate? What binds your soul, yet if removed, loses your sanity?” On that final note, he took his leave.

But before he was out of sight, he turned back to Selena Moondie, “We will be arriving soon, when she is ready to give me her answer, bring her to me.”

******

Back in Canterlot, the night guard made their return. As they did, they were greeted by Princess Luna who was on her throne. “We have returned your majesty. We bring news of a strange-looking crystal table, as well as some sort of strange red dust, and finally what appears to be a lock of zebra mane that stinks of drugs.”

The first two things confused her, however, “Wait, you said, the zebra fur stunk of what?”

“Drugs, milady.”

“Bring it here,” she motioned.

They brought it over and placed it on a table. She levitated it towards her. Once it was in front of her, she took a whiff. “Cocaine, alcohol, methamphetamine, sage and…. cinnamon.”

“Sage, and cinnamon?” this confused the guards. Who would make such a strange cocktail? And for what purpose?

Her eyes widened as she took another whiff. She knew this combination smelled familiar, “Zeb Zecobra.”

“Who is this Zeb, your majesty?” they questioned.

She placed the lock of mane down and then looked back at them. “Of course, it was a long time ago. Zeb was a commander from Sombra’s armies. Nowadays, though, he is more of a very high up drug lord and a witch doctor. All you need to know is that Zeb has a hatred for Zebrica. And with the ambassadors soon to be arriving, I need you to go and meet them ahead so to make sure he doesn’t try anything.”

“Of course your majesty.”

“But be careful out there. Keep your mouths and noses covered. He has many drugs and chemicals in his arsenal. Drugs that mess with the mind, alter the body or even kill. So double the squad you have with you and don’t let your guard down.”

“Hold on your majesty. There was also some strange red dust, that Celestia was looking at.” They showed her the bag of red dust.

She took it in her magical grasp and placed it on the table. “Okay, I’m sure my sister will give it another look over in the morning. Now get moving.” On that, they took their leave.

After they left Luna took a deep breath. It was hard work being on duty at night. Not many were awake to keep her company. She did the best she could, yet she always felt that she got very little respect for doing all this work.

She got up from her throne and went for a walk around the castle before going on patrol through the dreams as she did every night. As she walked, she remembered better days. Days where she didn’t spend her nights alone. In the past, he was always there beside her, watching the night with her. The stallion she loved. She often wandered if he was warm where he was now.

She quickly cleared her mind as she didn’t want to remember what had happened to him in the end. As she finished her walk, she went to her room to dream walk. Yet unbeknown to her, the memory lingered.

*******

Several miles away, the deadly assassin was getting closer to his prize as he climbed up a cliff. Looking over it, he saw a pink unicorn with a purple mane, Starlight Glimmer, down below. She was wearing a purple jacket and black shirt and pants. She was hiding behind a building, trying her best to look around without being noticed.

She looked confused. It was clear to her that this was not the time she wanted to travel to. “Damn it, somepony must have altered the spell,” she whispered. “I was supposed to go to the time of that sonic rainboom event. Now I’m here in some random time and now the spell won’t reactivate.”

She ran over to an alley, hoping to find somewhere to rest. She had not noticed that she was being watched. Soon the assassin smiled, “So that's where the magical signature came from. And that means this is my target." His head tilted as he continued, "Let the hunt begin.”

******

<1,000 years ago>

After the random return of the Crystal Empire, royals from all across the cold north gather to see what had happened. One thousand years earlier during the reign of Discord, the Crystal Empire had vanished after an invasion of changelings. The invasion had been led by Queen Chrysalis and though the princesses of Equestria had held back her armies, the empire vanished.

Many had died that day. Though most of the royals that were there managed to escape with their lives, the ruler of the Crystal Empire, and uncle to the princess, didn’t escape. King Emerald Teal had disappeared with the empire.

Now the Crystal Empire had mysteriously returned. Many royals came to see and hoped that the King was okay. The princesses of Equestria were unable to visit at this time due to them attending peace negotiations in the southern end of the continent.

Despite the empire being back at least for a few days before most of them arrived, King Emerald Teal had yet to be found. However, there had been a message to them to gather in the royal hallway.

They all gathered. Among them was King Emerald Teal’s oldest son and crown prince, a pink alicorn always found in golden royal garbs, Golden William. A kind soul, whose heart was always so big, sometimes too big. Beside him was his newest wife, Duchess Jiaozha, a conniving and deceitful unicorn mare who had simply married him for his power and rank. Golden William had always made bad choices in mares since his first wife and daughter died during the changeling invasion.

He had shown up here with one mission - to honor their deaths. Though there was something else bugging him. “Where is that brother of mine? I don’t see him anywhere,” he questioned as he found a spot to stand.

“Why do you care for that freak, Blood Diamond?” questioned his wife.

“He may be the son of --”

They were forced to quiet down as a guard in a black hood was announcing the arrival of the King. Some ponies considered questioning the reason why all the guards were wearing these black hoods, but most of them didn’t care.

They all came to attention as the king walked to his throne. However, as he walked, their eyes slowly widen as this was not Emerald Teal.

Dressed in a silver suit of armor and a royal red cloak was what appeared to be a tall gray charcoal unicorn with a fiery-like black mane and fiery red horn. “Greetings, I am King Sombra, King of the Crystal Empire,” he spoke as he sat down on the throne.

The crowd of royals took major offense to this. A random unicorn claiming to be king. They were about to have an uproar about this when Golden William in his kind-heartedness decided to speak. “I think this joke is going a little too far. That is the throne of my father--”

King Sombra interrupted him. “King Emerald Teal is dead, and I am the one who took his head.” They all were at a gasp of this news. “Therefore I claim the crown.”

As they stood agape, Jiaozha called upon Golden Williams personal guards. “Guards, take that fool and execute him! He's guilty of murdering our King.”

But as they charged towards him, they found themselves being knocked back by a giant fist. Walking forth from the shadows was a zebra in gangster clothing. King Sombra continued. “May I present to you the commander of my royal voodoo zebras guards, Zeb Zecobra.”

The eyes of everypony widened at those words. As if on que the guards that served Sombra dropped their hoods to reveal themselves as undead zebras.

With his personal guards down, the prince tried once more to kindly ask what was the meaning of this, “Please, I think we got ahead of ourselves--”

King Sombra stood up and interrupted. “You're right. I am getting ahead of myself. I can’t claim the crown until the crown prince is dead, too.”

Golden William’s eyes widened at this as without warning a strange-looking chain blade dropped down and wrapped itself tightly around his neck. Selena Moondie dropped down. Duchess Jiaozha charged at her with a knife, only for Selena Moondie to swing a second strange-looking chain blade out of her sleeve and span it as it went right through the duchess’s mouth, shredding her insides and killing her.

The other royals of the north were running to the exits. But they found themselves being stopped by a thick fog that covered the exits. Now they were all trapped.

Sombra walked over to the prince and placed his hand over the prince’s chest. “Say hello to your father for me, and tell him the killer of Resting sent you.” On that word, he ripped out Golden Williams’ heart. He looked to Selena Moondie as she swung her strange-looking chain blades and flung the dead bodies of the two to the side. “Spare only the ones who swear their allegiance to me.”

“Got it,” she gave a wicked smile.

The King crushed the heart and walked back to his throne. As he sat he watched with a truly wicked smile upon the massacre that was happening in front of him.

******

Chapter 3: Confront The Emperor

View Online

It had only been a little more than a year since the Crystal Empire had returned and the Princesses were finally arriving. They had finished some peace treaties in the South and now they had arrived in the North.

They had not heard much from anypony as everypony that had went up there had gone quiet. What was even stranger was the news that Golden Williams and his new wife never showed up. At the same time neither did Blood Diamond, though him not showing up to events was almost commonplace nowadays. He had not been seen much at all since his youngest son died during the changeling invasion, as well as his oldest son going missing on the same day.

******

The two princesses had exited the train just a little after the evening. Princess Luna was wearing an immaculate blue and purple dress. Princess Celestia was wearing a colorful silver dress. Behind them exited their personal guards among the personal guards was Princess Celestia’s student, Sunfire.

As the princesses made their way to the main castle, Sunfire stayed close behind them. Ever since Celestia made him her student, he had felt that he had to return the favor somehow. He was formerly a guard, so the only way he could think of repaying her would be doing whatever he would protect her, in any way.

The princesses had been told that there would be a masquerade ball being held in the main castle. They had heard that a new king had been crowned. This would a good time to meet him. However, it would be hard to know what he would look like with the masks on. Still, they didn't want to be disrespectful.

At the time of the ball, the princesses walked into the ballroom. Celestia wore a yellow phoenix mask, Luna wore a blue wolf mask and Sunfire wore a red falcon mask.

It looked absolutely beautiful inside the ballroom, though everything was in shades of purple and blue and seemed a little off. Luna accidentally let out a little grin at the fact she could blend in so well in this place, which was incredible.

Luna and Celestia went to find somewhere to sit. Sunfire found a table for them and they all sat down at it. They noticed all the dancing around them and considered finding somepony to dance with but halted the thought so they could keep watch for this new king. Soon the dancing came to a halt as the King of the Crystal Empire showed up. As he walked in, the princesses were expecting maybe the new King to be Golden Williams, hoping it wasn’t the conniving Blood Diamond. Though in the end what they were more curious about was what had happened to their uncle, Emerald Teal. Sure, Emerald Teal had served Redsting, but he was still their uncle.

In the end, the new king revealed himself. They were shocked to see what appeared to be a rather tall, charcoal unicorn. He stood just slightly above Luna’s height, which was strange since only a few equines could reach an alicorn’s height and not be an alicorn.

As he walked down the stairs to enter the ballroom, Luna felt she couldn’t take her eyes off him. Even though his face was covered with the mask of a black lion, Luna felt a tinge of familiarity in his eyes.

As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he gestured his hands and many of the ponies there moved out of the way almost automatically. Luna continued to look at him with wide eyes as he walked right toward her and her alone. He reached out his hand. “May I have this dance?”

She rose up and walked with him to the center as everypony went back to dancing. As she and the new King danced, she couldn’t help but feel a strange warmth. It was like she was wrapped up in the most incredible sweater. The two danced slowly around the ballroom. As they did, Luna felt the eyes of everypony else on them. It felt like everypony was watching them. And yet the more she looked into his eyes the safer she felt. They danced and danced for what seemed like hours. Each moment her heart raced faster and faster.

Celestia looked to her sister happily. It was good to see Luna enjoying herself. The same could not be said about Celestia. Sunfire could see it on her face. Sure, she was happy for Luna, but she was sad for herself. Sunfire could not have this. Everything told him to get up. “Princess Celestia.” Celestia looked at him. Her eyes widened as she saw a hand out to her. He straightened himself and continued, “Would you like to dance?”

She looked away for a moment as she felt her heartbeat slow. Sunfire felt at that moment he may have overstepped himself. He was her student, nothing more. Or maybe Celestia just didn’t want to dance, or possibly he offended her. Either way, this was totally uncalled for.

He closed his eyes and went to pull his hand back when his heart jolted upon feeling her soft hand in his. Opening his eyes he saw Celestia with the shyest face. “This may not be proper,” she spoke sweetly.

“But it would be even worse for you not to dance during such a beautiful night.” He smiled.

She looked at him coly. “So the night is better than the day.”

His face went slightly red for a moment. “No, the day is far more beautiful.” At that moment he grabbed his mouth shut, upon realizing he was making himself sound worse.

Celestia let out a small giggle to his words as she pulled him to the dance floor. The two danced for several minutes. It was a nice dance, but soon Celestia heard somepony else giggle. She turned from Sunfire to see Luna giggle at the sight of them. The sight of Celestia and Sunfire dancing was rather strange, considering the fact that she was twice his height. Of course, Sunfire was being awfully nice trying to keep his face from bumping into her plump chest.

Soon the dance came to a close. The two pairs pulled away from each other and took a bow. As everypony stopped, the King looked upon them all and spoke. “I’m sorry for not properly introducing myself. Especially to the lovely Princesses of Equestria. I am King Sombra. It is good to see you all here. I’m very glad to finally meet you and am willing to take any advice from you all during my rule. Now that I have properly introduced myself, I must leave for but a moment,” he noted as he saw a figure in the shadows. Sombra turned and took his leave to a short hallway that led to a turn, then to a balcony far from everypony.

Sunfire soon noticed Luna heading back to the table for a moment. On the table was her purse. She opened it and grabbed out a letter. The very same letter that the shadowy figure that had knocked him out had. After she grabbed the letter, she went to the hallway that led to the balcony.

*******

As Sombra arrived on the balcony, he looked to his left and saw a pair of blood red eyes, as well as the form of the same figure only now it was as if part of the shadows. “I know you are there, father. What intel have you brought me on Blood Diamond?”

A scuffed and distorted voice spoke. “He is a hard one to track. Every time I get close, I find that I’m increasingly so far from him.”

“We must find him now. He is the last link to the remains of that monster.”

“What about the shard that Princess Celestia has?”

“I will deal with that one soon enough. Anything else you want to bug me about?”

“Yes it seems that Celestia and Luna have a s--” suddenly he stopped as he sensed somepony walking over. It was Princess Luna though she hadn’t heard anything. Before he could be seen the mysterious figure vanished.

She got past the turn and saw Sombra leaning onto the balcony rails. As she stepped forward, she removed her mask, at the same time noticed how the Moon was covered in clouds. It was near absolute darkness outside, yet everything was telling her she could leave her guard down with him. She barely knew him and yet…

“You left me this letter. Didn’t you?”

He smiled as she held it up. “Why yes, I did.”

“Why would you?” she questioned. “Tell me what do you know of him? Your letter spoke of things only he would know.”

“I know he is dead, but….” His voice drifted as he turned away from her.

She had to know what he meant. She had to know now. She walked closer and closer to him. She turned him around. “Please tell me, what do you know of my love?” He smiled at her words. On that, she could see something in his eyes that made her heart jolt. “Take off your mask,” she asked kindly. Doing as he was told he removed his mask. Her eyes widened upon whom she saw. “No, it can’t be. After all these years, you are ali--”

He placed his fingers over her lips, silencing her. “No….. I am dead.”

Her eyes filled with tears and her face moved on it’s own.

******

Sunfire walked through the hallway that led to the balcony. He had wondered why Luna had followed the new king. Soon he arrived at the turn, however, he pulled back at the moment. Leaning his head over slightly, his eyes widened upon what he saw. Luna and Sombra were sharing an embrace, kissing.

He did not know what was going on, so he walked back through the hallway quietly. He was very confused as to why they were kissing. But what he should have been concerned about was that the fact he was being watched from the shadows.

******

Meanwhile, a strange looking blood red bird flew far above the Crystal Empire. He landed on a tall tower and watched them in the moonlight. “Enjoy yourself, King Sombra. Soon we will reclaim our empire.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Twilight continued to struggle as she tried to solve the riddle. It confused her greatly. The lines made no sense. She decided to run it through her head once more. ‘What holds you together, yet keeps you separate? What binds your soul, yet if removed, loses your sanity?’ Damn it, what does it mean? She couldn’t figure it out, so she decided to find out some other intel. She looked at Selena Moondie, who was peeling a blood orange. “Selena Moondie? You said that was your name?”

“I said that I threw away my real name. You can call me Selena Moondie, or you can call me by my title.”

“Title?”

“Well each of us has a title. What's yours?”

This confused Twilight even more, but then she realized that Selena Moondie must be trying to get her off topic. "Forget it, Selena Moondie, how long have you been under Grogar?”

“Since I was young.” She finished peeling the blood orange.

“So he is your grandfather?”

“Well, sort of. I really can’t give away too much without ruining the riddle,” at that she ate the blood orange. That seemed to get Twilight something. Selena Moondie did let it slip that the riddle was connected to her connection to Grogar. In the end, it still wasn’t enough.

Suddenly Twilight realized that the blood in her ears stopped dripping. She looked at her shoulder and at the blood on it. That's something it hit her. “It’s blood. The answer is blood?” This still confused her. Was this really the answer? No, this made no sense, what would blood have to do with dark and light magic.

But as Twilight kept thinking, she didn’t notice Selena Moondie smiling, for in the end, Twilight was right. But what was the connection?

******

After a few hours, Selena Moondie brought Twilight in chains to the head of the airship. The headroom was a large dome with a long window that went around the circumference that seemed to be used for observing the outside. There they saw Grogar sitting on another throne at the far end of the room. As they entered, Twilight noticed Grogar was whispering to the spider he had created, though she couldn’t hear what he was saying to it.

Once Grogar was done, he looked up to see them. “Granddaughter, I would like for you to say hello to your new uncle, Bray.” At that, he dropped the spider to the floor. As it hit the floor it transformed into a full-size brown donkey with orange rag clothing.

She looked upon the donkey with a big bright smile as he bowed. “Why hello Uncle Bray.”

After introductions were done, Grogar asked if Twilight had figured out the riddle, to which Selena Moondie nodded a yes. “Very well, undo her chains. I wish to talk to her alone.”

On that, Selena Moondie unhooked the chains and then the two left the room. Twilight was now all alone with the emperor. He stood up from his throne and walked over to a window. Noticing she wasn’t following, he spoke. “Follow.” Suddenly Twilight was pulled over against her will to his side.

Outside was the land of Equestria. “Beautiful isn’t it?” he spoke.

At first, she was confused as to how he had done that, but after a moment she looked outward toward the land. “Yes, it is.” As they looked her mind wandered on where 'F' and Starlight were. If they were okay. However, her thoughts were stopped at his next words.

“There are so many of them out there. So many.”

“So many what?” she looked confusingly at him.

“So many descendants.” Grogar walked away. At this Twilight felt herself being pulled with him. Finally, the two came to a stop at the center of the room. “Push.” Once there, Twilight was pushed a certain distance from him.

“How are you doing this?” she questioned.

“What do you mean?” he questioned with a clever smile.

“I mean the Glare.”

“Glare?” he jokingly questioned.

“Yes, the Glare, a master spell that creates a bubble around the target. It’s clear you’re using the dark magic version, whi--”

“Which allows the user to bend space in the bubble to their command,” he finished her sentence.

“Yes, but I thought such a spell require direct eye contact.” She was so close to getting all the facts and she didn’t even know it.

Grogar held his hand up. “Did you forget already? I am the demigod of darkness and space. They are mine to command as I see fit. I need no spell such as the Glare.” At that, he snapped his fingers and his clothes changed their form, becoming thinner and more lightweight. Afterward, he folded his arms and spoke once more. “Now my granddaughter said you figured out the riddle. So tell me the answer.”

Twilight took a gulp at the possibility of being proven wrong, and then spoke, “It’s blood?”

“And what makes you think that answer?” He smiled greatly at her answer.

“‘What holds you together?’ that’s blood. ‘Yet keeps you separate?’ If somepony cuts you then you separate yourself from them. And finally ‘What binds your soul?’ is obviously just a rewording of the first part. Yet the last part seems to throw everything off.”

“You still sound confused. You’re not wrong.”

“What?!” she looked with more confusion. “That makes no sense. You said ‘yet if removed, loses your sanity.’ Without blood, you would die, not go insane. Plus what does it have to do with dark and light magic--”

“Hit me,” he interrupted. She was taken back by this. “Here is how it’s going to go; you will only have one chance to leave this airship and it is now.”

What was he planning? First, he asked her all these questions, now he offered her a chance to go back to her quest. “What's going on here?” she questioned.

“I want you to attack me with your strongest dark magic spell,” he answered. Her eyes widened. “Once you hit me, both you and I will know certain truths. I will only attack once, meanwhile, you will have as many chances as you like.”

At this Twilight took a stance and charged up her horn with dark magic. ‘He said truths will be revealed,’ she thought to herself as she got ready to attack. As she got ready, Grogar pulled the upper part of his robe down and revealed his overly boney sculpted upper body. After which he took his own stance.

Twilight saw what he was up to. Assuming he was going to possibly throw the attack back at her, she launched a weaken blast of dark magic right at him.

He smiled as the attack came at him. He grabbed it with one hand and then started spinning it around like a whip. After which he took it and pushed it into his other hand. Twilight’s eyes widened as the dark magic fed into his flesh.

“Really? That wasn’t your strongest, was it? Maybe I was wrong about you.”

Twilight continued to look in confusion. Just how did he do that?! This made no sense. She decided to try an even stronger blast. She shot a large blast of dark magic right at him, but he still smiled, as he held his arms outward and the blast fed into his chest. Again she looked in shock. He didn’t have a scratch on him.

“So Twilight, have I given you enough clues?” he smirked. He laughed, and laugh loudly.

She was getting annoyed. “Enough.” Twilight decided no more holding back. She summoned her biggest blast she had ever used. It was so big that the room could barely hold it as the walls shook. She used all she had and launched it directly at him. Grogar didn’t move as the attack moved towards him.

As the spell hit him, his own eyes widened. The blast ripped his body apart. However, Twilight looked on in greater shock as the blast stop moving. Her eyes widened further than ever and her heart practically stopped as she heard his voice. “Well, well, well. I’m impressed. Had this been light magic I might have been slightly concerned.”

“What?” Twilight questioned as she saw the impossible. The dark magic slowly condensed and alter its form as she saw Grogar’s red eyes appear on the surface of the blast. She realized the dark magic was becoming part of him. Soon the blast formed flesh and then a head as it condensed even more. Finally, the blast was no more. It was now completely part of him. He returned back to his original form like the attack never happened.

“You get it now?” he held up his hand, which was still forming. “Dark and light magic is blood. In particular, dark magic is my blood, my flesh. I am dark magic itself. Any and all who use dark magic must make a deal with me. And any and all that make the deal, take my blood into them and become my offspring. As well as their children and their children’s children and children’s children’s children, and so on, and so on.”

He raced forward and grabbed her by the throat with his hand. “Have you figure it out now? Yes, dark magic is my blood. But the answer to the riddle will always be blood. Not the kind that flows through your veins, and not the kind that gives you my impressive power, but the kind that binds all my chosen offspring, that which if removed they would go insane. The blood of family.” He pulled her in close and looked into her eyes. “So hello my newly found granddaughter. Welcome to the past, I hope to see you in the future.” On that, he threw her to the ground.

Twilight got up trembling from the realization. She looked upon her hands in terror as he continued, “You feel it now, don’t you? My blood flowing through your veins. Do not fight it, my grandchild. Accept it, for it has always been there, and it will always be there.”

Twilight backed away from Grogar. But with each step, she could feel her heartbeat getting slower and slower. Her vision weakened. It seemed she had used too much dark magic, too much of his dark blood and she was losing consciousness. She tried to fight it but found herself falling to the ground, out cold.

Selena Moondie walked in after Twilight was out. Grogar had completely returned to his original form and look. She noticed him holding Twilight in the space. “Wow, I saw the battle. You put her through the ringer.”

“Yes, but she did most of the work,” he held his hand to her head. “I’m going to leave her a message about our plans involving Luna.”

“Why trust her with such knowledge?”

“Firstly, because I sense a lot of potential in her. And secondly, I now know who in her family line made the deal.”

“Really, who?”

He opened up a hole in the airship. “Rex Moba. In fact, I am very certain she is the reincarnation of his daughter, Twilily Moonlight.” On that, he dropped her.

As she fell, Selena Moondie watched her and frowned. “Oh damn. And I was beginning to like her.” Once she was gone, Selena Moondie turned back to Grogar.

“Selena Moondie, do you still have some of her blood,” she nodded a yes. “Good, because I want to test Twilight more, with something new. When you are done, contact our friend in Teampaill Na BhFlaitheas. Tell him we will need more time to gather up the remaining bodies he has asked for.”

Grogar suddenly became annoyed. He turned around and spoke aloud. “He’s here.” Selena Moondie’s eyes widened as she quickly took her leave. She knew right away who Grogar was talking about. As soon as she was gone Grogar walked back to his throne and sat down. “Okay, you can show yourself, brother.”

A bright light in the shape of a body appeared in the room. The bright light spoke. “Why hello brother. I’m here for the time travelers.”

“Well of course, what else would you, Realta, the demigod of light and time, want with his own brother?” Grogar openly mocked his brother’s title. “Well, you just missed one. I dropped the mare to the ground.”

This annoyed Realta. Grogar knew very well that time was Realta’s domain, just as space was his, yet he didn’t care. “Why can’t you be more like me?” Realta questioned.

“And what? Stand by and do nothing but watch.”

Realta was taken back by this. “You know very well I do more than watch. What I am talking about is not changing the entire game to suit your desires.”

“Oh but I love a good game of chess. Especially when I hold all the pieces.”

“Enough, I will take over watching these time travelers. And that is final.”

“So be it, I have my own plans,” Grogar shrugged. “Oh, by the way, my soldiers told me that the other one is in more danger since she is being hunted down by your old apprentice.”

“Which one? I’ve had many over the eons.”

Grogar smiled. “The one with the unsensational bloodlust.”

On that Realta disappeared to go find them.

******

Chapter 4: Risks and Mistakes

View Online

<1,000 years ago>

Celestia, Luna and Sunfire had arrived back from the Crystal Empire a few months ago. Sunfire tried his best to get the image of Luna and Sombra out of his mind, but it would keep returning. Soon it impeded his training. Celestia had no idea what was going thru his mind, but she knew something was wrong with him. She suggested they take a break for a day in between training sessions.

The two spent most of their day in the gazebo which was near the garden. It was a beautiful day, the birds were chirping and the sun laid perfectly in the sky, seemingly perched on some clouds.

The servants brought some food for them to eat as they relaxed in lawn chairs. Well, Celestia relaxed, the same could not be said about Sunfire. He still felt uneasy. He couldn’t shake the memory out of his head still.

“Is something wrong Sunfire?” Celestia questioned as she took a bite of her cake. He didn’t answer. He just kept looking onward. “Sunfire.” she raised her voice slightly.

He jumped slightly at her words. “Oh sorry. What were you saying?”

She waved her head back and forth. “I asked if you were okay.”

“Oh, I’m fine,” he waved his hand at her.

"Are you sure? You know you can tell me anything, right." She was starting to truly become concerned with Sunfire.

"Look I'm fine," He said, slightly angered. He calmed himself and looked down at his tea. "Can we get back to training?"

"No, we can not." Celestia could see the concern in his own eyes. Something was definitely off.

Knowing that she was seeing right thru him, he caved. "I saw Luna and Sombra--" Suddenly he stopped himself upon looking up. He saw a strange looking shadow at the end of the garden. It seemed to be watching them. He got up and grabbed his sword and shield.

Celestia's eyes widened. "Sunfire what is it?"

"Princess Celestia, we're being watched by a shadow," he whispered. He held up his sword and pointed towards the shadow and yelled, "Come out, I can see you."

Celestia felt a twinge shoot up her spine. Something told her to get up, NOW. Rising up, she turned towards the shadow and summoned her trident. Her eyes widened at the shadow's shape. It's shape was that of a goat.

Pressure poured from and seemed to fill the area like a thick fog, forcing them to bow against their will as the shadow step closer and dropped his disguise. Celestia looked in shock to see that the shadow was Emperor Grogar. "It can't be?" she questioned. "My grandfather sealed you away long ago."

"So you have heard of me. Strange since I was sealed away long before you were even conceived." He took a bow of his own, "Yes, I am Emperor Grogar. Demigod of Darkness and Space."

Celestia struggled to get up. The pressure of his dark magic was so immense. She took a stance and demanded, "Why are you here? What do you want? Are you after the Heart of the King?"

Grogar smiled. "No, though your grandfather sealed me away, I could care less about his heart. No matter how powerful it is. I'm here for Sunfire." He held his hand up and Sunfire was pulled right to him.

Sunfire felt the pressure from Grogar intensify. It was so great. It was painful being this close to him. It felt like all of space was crushing down upon him. His bones vibrated as if they were being cracked open. Sunfire screamed in agony as Grogar clenched his hand into a fist.

"Grogar stop this now!" Celestia shot fire magic at him. Grogar took it like it wasn't even there. Sunfire stopped screaming as the pressure subsided slightly as Grogar calmed his dark magic.

Grogar gave a wicked smile. "I just want to see why you chose him to ascend."

"What... are...you talking about?" Sunfire struggled.

"Well little stallion, she only takes on students who can ascend to ali--," Suddenly Grogar stopped himself as guards showed up behind him. With the guards was Princess Luna. She looked with slight shock to see Grogar here. Grogar smiled when he saw the guards. He could sense the blood within them. "Oh perfect choices on guards, Princesses." he held up his other hand and some of the guards quaked in agony as all their blood was ripped right out of them. Those guards that had lost their blood fell to the ground dead. The blood went to Grogar's hand and formed an orb. "So much dark magic in these ones. Next time might I suggest using descendants of my brother's children, not mine."

He held the orb of dark magic out and it floated to the center of them. Clenching his hand, the orb condensed endlessly. It kept going until space itself bent with it. Soon a wormhole formed. "Well, let's go somewhere more private." On that, he let go of Sunfire. Sunfire and Celestia found themselves being pulled into the wormhole. In an instant, they were gone.

Grogar turned towards Luna after they left. He looked directly at her eyes. For a moment her eyes flickered to their nightmare state. Princess luna gestured the remaining guards to stay back. On that, he walked into the wormhole and were gone.

******

An hour later, Celestia and Sunfire landed deep underground. Celestia got up and looked around. There were ancient ruins everywhere. It looked like the remains of a castle. Soon Grogar showed up. Upon seeing him, they both put up their guards and readied for an attack. He looked at their weapons. "Well, I better pull out my own weapon." Pulling out a knife, he cut his hand wide open. Maroon red colored blood spilled from his hand and formed into a rapier with a twist goat horn like design on its hilt. "I don't wish to fight you, Celestia. I wish to fight your student. I want to see if he is truly worthy."

Sunfire didn't wait for Celestia's words on the matter, he simply charged right at Grogar. Sunfire made the first move, slashing at Grogar. Grogar stopped it with his rapier and pushed him back. Sunfire charged magic into his sword and swung. Grogar did the same and swung a giant blast of dark magic to stop Sunfire's. Grogar's wave of dark magic was so strong that it broke Sunfire's attack and went on to hit Sunfire head on.

Sunfire rolled across the ground. Celestia tried to go to his aid, but Sunfire stopped her, "No, Princess, he wants to fight me." He got up and stood his ground. This surprised Grogar. That should have chopped Sunfire clean in half, but there he stood ready for another attack.

Grogar sent another wave of dark magic and Sunfire blocked with his shield. Grogar sent more and each one was blocked. This stallion continued to surprise Grogar. However, Grogar had to figure out what he was doing. Grogar finally decided to charge in himself. Their blades clashed as Grogar’s rapier’s blade widened. With Sunfire this close, he could see the truth as plain as day. The holy amulet that Sunfire had was glowing. "I see you have a piece of him, don't you?" Grogar whispered.

Grogar had seen enough. With a single thought, Sunfire was pushed away, like he was nothing. Sunfire was of course confused by this. Had the emperor been holding back the entire time? It made sense in a way. Grogar was the demigod of darkness and space, of course, he would have full command of such things. Grogar held his hand up once more. Sunfire felt himself being grabbed by the space around him. Grogar laughed aloud. "You are truly stupid Celestia. Why would you choose a being that doesn't even worship you? Why you chose such a heretic to ascend to alicornship?"

Sunfire's eyes widened at those words.

Celestia spoke, "I chose him because I see true potential in him."

Grogar looked at Celestia. For the first time since he arrived, he looked right into her eyes. He smiled, he could see the real reason in her eyes. "You know that your grandfather King Heavonos would be ashamed of your reason. But I'm not. I see this relationship working very well."

"What relationship?" Sunfire questioned.

"Oh don't take it the wrong way stallion. When it comes to being immortal, such things like this come down to simply survival and loneliness. And since Luna and Celestia are the only living alicorns left, it only made sense that they would be a little less choosy when it comes to picking a suitable mate."

"What?!" Sunfire looked at Celestia in shock. Celestia looked down in shame. It was all true. Sunfire found himself being thrown to the ground. Once he landed near Celestia, he turned away from her. He felt like he was being used from the very beginning.

"Oh don't be so mad at each other. Just know Celestia, you have made a terrible choice in a mate. You will dread the day that he ascends. You both will." On that Grogar held up his rapier and it transformed into a spear. "Or how about I save you the trouble and show you whose side he is really on?" He threw the spear right at Celestia.

Celestia saw the spear heading toward her, yet couldn't move as time slowed down. It wasn't because of Grogar, and it wasn't out of fear; it was out of guilt. She had used Sunfire. She always saw how he was protective of her. She could see it in his eyes, always how he idolized her for the right reasons. Reasons that she herself adored. Truthfully, she took him in for the same selfish reasons Grogar spoke of. But as she got to know him, she could see that it wasn't worshiped, but love in his eyes. And it was real. Now, she had broken it with her lies.

Suddenly her eyes widened as Sunfire jumped in the way. Taking the spear through the back. The spear retracted as Sunfire landed in Celestia's arms. Grogar frowned upon the sight of them as his spear returned to his hand, returned back to it's blood form and reentered the wound, "Well, looks like I was wrong." he snapped his fingers and the wormhole appeared behind Celestia and Sunfire. It pulled them in as it sent them back to New Shangri-La.

As they left, Luna showed up behind Grogar in a teleport. She seemed very angry at Grogar. "How dare you do that to them Grogar?!"

"Calm down you two." He was talking to both Luna and Nightmare. "I didn't kill them. I just wanted to know something. And now I do."

******

Celestia and Sunfire found themselves landing back in the garden. As they stopped rolling Celestia was now on top of Sunfire. Sunfire was weakened from the attack, but otherwise fine. He looked at her as she did the same. Celestia's mind racing on everything. What Grogar had said, the reason she took Sunfire as her student, the reason Sunfire seemed so protective of her. Suddenly her mind was stopped as Sunfire spoke.

"Celestia?" He didn't use Princess. He had always used Princess. "I want to know the truth. Did you really choose me, because I could ascend to alicorn, or did you simply chose me because…..?"

His words drifted and Celestia looked away from him. She tried to hide the tears as they formed, but he could see them as plain as day. Sunfire's own mind was now racing. Though his mind race only lasted for a second for her, for him it felt like eons.

"Sunfire, I'm selfish okay. There. I just didn't want to be lonely--"

Sunfire silenced her as he lifted his hand to her face. He used his hand to clear the tears and pulled her to face him. Her eyes widened as their heads moved on it’s own. Before they could stop each other, their lips were locked. Sunfire’s hand raised to her mane and brushed it gently as they deepen the kiss.

******

Chapter 5: The Time To Hunt

View Online

It had been three years since that kiss, and a lot had happened. Princess Celestia’s relationship with Sunfire had been growing extremely strong. Sunfire's love had shined through. Within the three years, she and he had become so close, so much so that he had found his way into her bed.

Meanwhile, Princess Luna visited the Crystal Empire every time she was free. This did prove to be a problem since Celestia still had not seen Sombra's face. Every time she would show up, he was busy. But when Luna showed up, he always had time for her. In the end, Celestia was still simply happy that Luna had found somepony, just as she had.

It seemed both princesses had found happiness. However, that would soon change……

******

“Sunfire, Sunfire, wake up.”

Sunfire woke up upon hearing a voice. He looked to his left to see Celestia was still asleep. He wondered where the voice come from.

He got up quietly, got his clothes on and walked over to the window. He looked over New Shangri-La, taking in the cool air as he tried to clear his head. Once he was done, he looked back at Celestia's bed. He never imagined things would one day lead--

“Well, well, well,” said an unknown voice. Sunfire jumped at this, mostly because this was not the voice he had been hearing lately at all. He turned quickly to the window, where the voice came from, only to see the figure of a charcoal stallion.

Upon looking closer, Sunfire realized this figure was some sort of alicorn, seeing his black wings and red horn. “Who are you?” Sunfire questioned.

“I am King Sombra and you are Blood Diamond’s spy.”

Sunfire’s eyes widened at this. “What are you talking about?”

“My master had told me that Blood Diamond had a spy around the princesses. Little did I realize that Celestia's new squeeze was the spy.”

“What gives you the right to make such an accusation?!” Sunfire was angered by Sombra’s words.

Sombra raised his finger to his mouth. “Shhh, you don’t want to wake Celestia.” At this Sunfire looked to her. Luckily, she was still asleep. The king held his hand outward and continued. “But how about we go somewhere more private?” He snapped his fingers and both of them disappeared in a teleport.

Moments later they appeared in the Crystal Tower where the Crystal Heart was being held. Sunfire jumped back as they landed. He took a stance and summoned his throwing shield and sword, assuming the king wanted a fight. “How dare you accuse me of working with Blood Diamond! He is one of the princesses greatest enemies.”

Sombra smiled as he summoned his scythe. “Yes he is one of their greatest enemies, but why is that?” he questioned as he took his own stance. “Is it possibly because he sided with King Emerald Teal and Redsting when they overthrew Celestia and Luna's father, Helios Quartz? Or how about the fact he stood by and did nothing while Redsting devoured Helios behind Emerald Teal’s back?”

“You act like you know so much about the past,” Sunfire threw his round shield like a boomerang.

“I know the truth because I am the one who killed Redsting,” Sombra knocked back the shield with his scythe.

Sunfire caught his shield as it flew back and then charged right at the king. “How? That was over a thousand years ago. It was before the changeling invasion over the empire. It was even before Discord's reign.”

“Of course, I’m much older than I look. Did you forget so quickly what I am?” Sombra showed his black wings as they clashed.

“So you're a dark alicorn. I thought they were extinct, like um--”

“Umbrums,” Sombra interrupted as he knocked him back.

Sunfire managed to catch himself as he fell back. “I was told the one who defeated Redsting was a simple stallion.” He charged at him again.

“Well, I was more than a simple stallion, especially to Luna.” Sombra stopped his attack.

“So the legends were true. You and her were together.”

They continued to clash as they talked.

“She and I are back together. And now nothing will separate us. Not death, not the Devil, and certainly not Celestia!”

“You really think you can stand between three thousand years of sisterhood.”

“I will.” Sombra knocked him back once more. “Though it seems you have a similar plan.” he smiled as he saw something in Sunfire’s eyes.

“What?!” Sunfire was taken aback by this. “I would never stand between them!”

“Oh not you, him.” Sombra held his left hand toward the Crystal Heart as it began to glow. Soon it flew from its spot into his hand. He held it forward, aiming it right at Sunfire. As Sunfire charged forward one final time, he was stopped as the light of the Crystal Heart engulfed him.

The glowing stopped and Sunfire fell to the ground, out cold. Sombra walked forward, as he looked upon the Crystal Heart. “Show me, Crystal Heart. Show me how much devotion he has, and to whom.” It showed a split image. “Hmm, this is rare. Very rare. He is devoted to two beings. Very interesting.”

Sombra waved his hand over Sunfire. Sunfire and his weapons disappeared. As he disappeared, the king sensed somepony else watching. “I suspect you are here about our plans, father.”

He turned and saw the shadowy figure reveal himself to be a tall, dark blue goat. “Of course, my son. You now know the truth now. Now we can continue uninterrupted. Though are you sure Luna will willingly help us?”

“Yes, all she desires right now is happiness.”

The goat smiled and turned away from him, “Remember our deal is not complete until all this land suffers one thousand years of darkness.” Afterward he faded.

“Of course, Emperor Grogar.”

After all that, Sombra thought he would take a rest. He sent his scythe away and then flew down to his bedroom. Once there he saw Luna over by the mirror, brushing her mane. He smiled as he walked over and ambushed her with a kiss. She was taken by this.

“Where have you been, Sombra?”

“I had a few errands to run. And how are you?”

“Well. I just got done dreamwalking.”

“Oh,” he mused as he rubbed her shoulders.

“Though I was able to check on most of the dreams, the one I still can't get into is Selena Moondie,” Luna continued. Suddenly Sombra was stopped at that name, though Luna hadn’t noticed. “I mean, I get that she is the head of your league of assassins, A.N.T.I. It just I feel very uneasy around her.”

Sombra was slightly saddened by this. “You know I want you two to get along well.”

“I know, since she is the Head Assassin, she is the closest to you of them.”

“And by that right, my life is in her hands. Soon your life as well.”

“I know,” she timidly frowned. Selena Moondie was a mystery to her, yet she felt in her heart she wasn’t. But why? She knew little to nothing about her, not even her real name. “Enough thinking for tonight, my love.” She quickly got up and ambushed him with a kiss in turn as she slowly yanked at his clothes. Sombra followed by grabbing at her blouse, as the two moved to the bed.

******

Thousands of miles away, Sunfire woke up on the floor. He looked around quickly. Realizing that he was back in Celestia’s room, he sighed with relief.

However, that was short lived as he felt an unbearable pain in his head. He crawled in silent agony over to a hidden door in the room. The door led to Celestia’s vault.

He used a special spell to get through the door. He quickly crawled his way to the vault. Once inside, he crawled close to a glowing chest as his holy amulet began to glow as well. Soon the pain and the glowing stopped. Sunfire rose up as the pain went away. He bowed to the chest, as it gave its commands to him.

As it finished, he answered, “Of course my lord.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Starlight continued to rest on a cushion she had found in the spot she was hiding in. She had not figured out what to do next. Her plan was originally to go back and stop the rainboom. In doing so, it would ensure that Twilight and her friends would never be a problem.

Being stuck in this timeline was hindering her plans. What was she going to do now? She kept trying to think of something to do, when suddenly everything told her to move. She jumped out the way as a bone knife stabbed into the cushion.

“Damn, I missed,”

Starlight span around at that voice, trying to find where it came from. “Who are you? Where are you?” she question.

“Who am I does not matter. What does matter is why I’m here. And I’m here to kill you.” Without warning he dropped down, slicing at her back with another bone knife as he landed on the cushion. She quickly turned around and jumped back away from him as he picked up his other bone knife.

It was too dark to see what he looked like, so she ran for it. Ignoring the cut on her back, she made her way down the alley until she reached an opening. Up ahead she saw a crowd of ponies. She didn’t know where the enemy was, so she jumped into the crowd, hoping he would lose sight of her.

However this was not going to stop him. He charged, knives forward into the crowd, taking down a few ponies along the way. The crowd screamed as the bodies fell. Starlight quickly saw her cover was running out. Looking for something to fight with, she used her magic to pull over a metal pole.

“Oh want to play hardball.” He held his arm out and grabbed one of the bystanders as they ran. He knocked the pony down and proceeded to pulled at the pony’s arm. “Sorry, I need to borrow this.” Starlight looked in horror as the assassin ripped off the pony’s arm like it was nothing. “Thank you,” he gave no emotions as the blood splattered on his face.

Starlight quickly realized that this assassin was going to fight with a severed arm. “Well shit, you’re just all kinds of crazy.”

“You know my ex-marefriend tells me that every time we break up.”

Starlight charged at him, swinging with the metal pole. He used the severed arm like a nunchuck, as he wrapped it around the pole and twisted it out of her hand. Afterward he spun the pole around his body and then punched it in her face. This knocked her to the ground, hard.

“You know little mare, I was not suppose to be spotted,” he walked over. “The plan was to kill you or bring you to my employer.” He got to her as she was getting up, kicking her hard in the gut. He grabbed her by the throat and lifting her into the air. At this range she was able to get a look at him.

His coat was like a rotting white, and his mane was dark green. He wore a bright neon yellow-sleeved cape and hood and a pair black pants. His chest was bare of everything but two straps over his chest. He seemed to have several bone knives lining the inside of his sleeved cape. The strangest choices of his clothing were the white handkerchief over his mouth and his gloves - the left one was red and the right one was blue.

“Nice eyes,” she joked at his unusual reptilian-like eyes devoid of all color.

“Why, thank you. They were a gift from my twisted creator.”

“What are you saying, that you’re a--” her voice was cut off as he squeezed her throat.

As he slowly choked her, Realta appeared on a nearby building. It seemed that he was too late. He raised his hand to reverse time, but then something caught his eye. There was something unusual about Starlight, but he couldn’t quite place it. Soon he dropped his hand. “Let fate play this one out.”

Back down with the assassin, he pulled Starlight closer until their eyes were locked on each other. “Well, this is where it ends. STOP.”

Realta’s eyes widened. The assassin had used the Glare, in particular, the light magic version, which creates a bubble of time around the target, to bend as the user saw fit as long as they are within direct eyes contact. However Realta’s eyes were not widening at this, it was over the fact that the master spell was not affecting her.

The assassin’s own eyes widened as he realized that she was not trapped. “How? That's impossible. Nopony is immune to the Glare, nopony but--” he stopped himself as he saw something in her eyes. At that moment he let go of her throat and dropped her to the ground.

Starlight took deep breaths as she felt air returning to her lungs. She looked back at him with confusion, “What? Huh? You were going to kill me, then you stopped?”

He looked up to the sky. “Head to Onager. It lies between the Everfree Forest and Canterlot. From there you enter the city of Canterlot. That is where the other time traveler will be. Go as fast as you can. NOW!” hearing his voice get louder, she quickly made a run for it. She didn’t have time to question it. After she was far enough away, he fakely smiled. “Well, this is an interesting development. You are certainly an unusual mare and I now know why. Indeed there is much more to you than meets the eye.”

Realta looked down from where he was, looking at the assassin. “So what are you going to do now, Cult Race?”

At that Cult Race lifted his hand to his handkerchief. He pulled it down to reveal his mandibles. “I say, that no matter what she is, the hunt must continue.”

******

An hour later, the night guard arrived at one of the stops the zebras from Zebrica would be. Soon they saw a group of five making their way to them. The group consisted of four zebras in black hooded robes and a tall being in a heavy, red-hooded robe.

“We are here to escort you,” said one of the guards.

One zebra walked forward and spoke in a very heavy jamaican accent. “Why? What is wrong?”

“A drug lord named Zeb Zecobra is after you. I believe you may have heard of him.”

The zebra smiled and step right to the group of guards. “Why of course I‘ve heard of him,” he lifted his hand up and blew strange dust into their faces. Afterward he pulled his hood to reveal himself to actually be Zeb.

The guards pulled up their weapons for attack when without warning their eyes burned. Suddenly seizures filled them as they fell to the ground. Zeb walked over them, impressed with how easily his newest potion worked. He turned and bowed to the being in the red hood as he walked over. “Everything is going according to the plan, Emperor.”

“Well of course it is. Let’s just hope that Cassandra is done with her part now that morning has arrived.” Grogar looked to rising of the Sun.

******

Chapter 6: The Bitter Morning

View Online

<1,000 years ago>

Morning had arrived. Sunfire woke up and grabbed his clothes. He noticed that Celestia was already up. She had been getting up early a lot lately. He was a little curious about that, but his mind was mostly on the talk he had with Sombra. It had been a few days since that incident, and he had not yet told Celestia what happened. He hoped to simply get past it, especially after the talk with his Lord. He had been told not to trust Sombra at all. This also made Sunfire concerned for Princess Luna. She was still over at the Crystal Empire.

Once Sunfire got his clothes on, he left through a teleport and headed downstairs. Once he arrived downstairs, he saw that Celestia was sitting on her throne, looking a little off. “Everything okay, Celestia?” he questioned as he walked over.

“Oh it's nothing,” she lied.

“Celestia, you look like you’re sick. Do I need to call one of the royal doctors.”

“No, there is no need. I’ll go get some rest once Luna’s letter gets in.”

“You mean it’s not in yet.”

This was strange, usually Luna would send a letter, every morning that she stayed over at the empire. It let Celestia know that everything was doing fine over there.

“It’s okay Celestia. I’m sure she is just a little busy.”

“Maybe you are right. Though I’m also worried because the Moon wasn’t being set when I got up. I had to set it myself.”

This was very strange. Luna would never slack on her duties. However, worries would have to wait as suddenly several guards ran in.

“Guards what's wrong?” Sunfire questioned.

“Sir Sunfire, there has been an attack at Griffinstone.”

“What?!”

“As well as a massive explosion in the dragon lands. And several attacks in the west side of the country as well.”

“What is going on--” Celestia was about to question when she coughed hard. Sunfire ran to her to see what was wrong, when without warning screams could be heard outside.

“What now?”

Another guard ran in, “We have an intrud--” at that moment the guard was cut down as a hooded figure entered the room. Moving like lightning, he raced past all of the other guards and headed straight for the throne.

Sunfire quickly jumped in his way to stop him, yet he heard his lord’s voice stopping him. The unknown pony made his way to Celestia. He quickly aimed a sword at her throat.

At tha, all the guards stopped moving. “Good, now that we’ve got everypony calm, we’ve got some letters!” he shouted.

Celestia’s eyes widened at that voice. She looked directly at him, “No it can’t be.”

“Why, hello cousin,” he smiled. On that, he dropped his hood and revealed himself. His coat was red and shined like a diamond. His long mane was teal, refined, yet seemingly jagged at the bottom. He wore an overly fancy tall collar teal cape covered in frills and spikes. Under the cape he wore dark blue armor.

Standing before all of them was Prince Blood Diamond.

“What are you doing here Blood Diamond?” Celestia questioned.

“We told you, we brought the mail,” he answered as he held out a letter from Luna.

Celestia quickly grabbed it from his hand. At that, he flew away from her and landed in the center of the room. The guards quickly surrounded him. Sunfire got to the front of the group. “Where did you get that from?” he asked while Celestia opened the letter.

“We had one of our spies take it out of the sky as it was being sent.”

“Then why deliver it to us personally?”

“Because we received an invitation as well.”

“Invitation? What invitatio--” Sunfire heard a teleport and turned to see Celestia gone. She left in a rush. He ran quickly to the throne to see what the letter said, not noticing the guards suddenly dropping their weapons and falling to the ground.

Sunfire grabbed the letter and read it. His eyes widened in shock.

******

Dear Princess Celestia,

We of the Crystal Empire, cordially invite you to the crowning of our new queen and the wedding of King Sombra and Princess Luna.

******

As Sunfire finished reading, he quickly took a stance to teleport when suddenly his head ached and he fell to the ground. He looked towards the guards only to see them all laying on the ground dead, stabbed several times with bone knives. Blood Diamond's formed changed. In doing so revealing that this was never Blood Diamond at all, but instead somepony all too familiar.

"What the? You're not Blood Diamond."

"But of course not. Do you really think Blood Diamond would put himself in the middle of his enemy's home," Cult Race stood in place of Blood Diamond, "In fact, the real Blood Diamond is at the Crystal Empire as we speak making his own attack on this wedding. Meanwhile," at that knives flew toward Sunfire just as he put up his guard and summoned his shield. “My true mission is to kill you.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Princess Luna wondered the dreamscape, reliving fond memories with King Sombra. She still loved him, and it was doubtful that even with her immortal life span she would find another that loved her as much as he did. She kept looking through the memories trying her best to not find the bad ones until finally, she woke up. She yawned, and turned in her bed reaching her arms out while being timidly half awake, she almost assumed he would be right there, but he wasn’t.

Luna sighed with slight sadness and got up to set the Moon, as she did every morning. Afterward, she looked at the calendar that was on the wall. As she looked at what day it was, a tear formed in her eye. "It's Our Anniversary, Sombr--," she stopped herself, knowing that he wasn’t there. Apparently, her mind was still half out. "By each other side, for eternity," she remembered, the vows they made to each other on their wedding day.

It soon dawned on her that she was late for the meeting with the ambassadors from Zebrica. She ran through the halls until she reached the throne room where her sister was already talking with the ambassadors. Luna quietly walked in, so as to not disturb the negotiation.

There were four zebra ambassadors covered in black hooded cloaks and a mysterious fifth one that wore a red cloak. As Luna walked to her throne, she couldn't help but notice that the one in red watching her. As she sat on her throne she became annoyed with this one's wandering eye. "What is it?!" At that, the others stop and noticed her.

"Luna, what's wrong?" questioned Celestia.

"Nothing sister," she answered back as she calm down.

Luna took a deep breath and listened to the talk. Meanwhile, the red cloak hooded one kept looking at her. Celestia noticed, and questioned "Do you have something to say, sir...." she tried to say his name, but she didn’t know this one’s name.

"I'm sorry Princess Celestia, this is Baron Malik," the head of the zebras spoke up as he turned, and looked at the baron.

"'innaha liruyatik marratan 'ukhraa, almalikat lawnaan," spoke the baron with an unusual voice.

"What?" she questioned, not noticing that he wasn't actually talking to her, but to Luna the whole time.

"Sorry, he speak only in iimananaan min alzzalam, it is a dead language, even to our kind," said the head zebra.

“That strange, Alicorns have abilities to understand, translate, and speak any language, because our mind translates it for us, it's called the Alicorn Translation Matrix."

"Sorry Princess, but can we get back to the negotiations.”

"Yes, you're right.”

They went back to the negotiations while Luna sat on her throne quietly. She felt uneasy while the one in red continued to watch her.

******

Later Luna and Celestia went to go have breakfast. They sat down at the table as servants brought in breakfast. The meal looked quite good, yet Celestia couldn’t help but notice something was wrong. "Luna, what's going on? You seem sad?" Celestia took a bite of her meal.

"Tia it is today," Luna messed with her food.

"What is today?" Celestia questioned. At that Luna mumbled her words. "I'm sorry, what was that?" Celestia once again questioned. Luna continued to mumble the words, "You're going to have to speak up, Luna."

"IT’s MY ANNIVERSARY!" Luna yelled out, as she stormed out of the room not even finishing her meal.

This caught Celestia off guard. She didn’t realize that day had arrived. Truth be told, he had only been locked away a little over five years ago. And considering Luna spend nearly a millennia with him before realizing, or more or less finally accepting that their relationship could never work, it was no surprise that she reacted the way she did.

******

Luna made her way back to her room when all the sudden the hall went quiet, and out of the shadows Baron Malik appeared, "'innaha liruyatik marratan 'ukhraa, almalikat lawnaan."

"What? My sister said she could not understand you, what makes you think I can?!" Luna shouted in annoyance.

"la'annak bihaja a moment get use to it again," he answered.

"What the? I understood that last part," Luna's jaw went agape at that. Suddenly all his words were coming in clear.

"Oh good, then I will repeat what I said earlier. It is good to see you again, Queen Luna.”

A distinct chill went down her spine as she heard those words. "I have not used that title in years, not since my husband was free," she argued as she backed away from him.

"What is it, Queen Luna? Did you really think that you got away from me." The hood fell down, revealing himself to the demigod of darkness and space himself Grogar.

"No, It can't be you. You can’t be here, you’re gone. Sombra banished you to the dark tundra.” Luna stood her ground despite her heart going cold.

“Well, of course, that couldn’t hold a demigod forever. Now bow.”

Luna looked confused at his words. In fact, she didn’t bow at all. This only annoyed Grogar, as Luna got ready to fight him. However, he had no time for a fight. “Push.” At that Luna found herself flying to the wall. She hit the wall so hard that it knocked her unconscious. Grogar walked over even more annoyed.

“Clearly she never finished her job,” he stood over Luna. He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her. “Wake up Cassandra.”

At that Luna’s eyes open, but it wasn’t her eyes that could be seen. Instead, Nightmare Moon’s eyes could be seen. “I told you, father, the name is Nightmare now.”

“Like I care. You were supposed to have Luna under your control by now.”

“Well, I almost did. She is very stubborn. I need more time.”

“Time. Time! I am Space, not Time.” Grogar dropped her at that and turned away. “And time is what you have run out of. We can no longer wait.”

“Why?” she questioned as she slowly felt Luna waking up.

“Because plans have changed."

"How so?"

"Just follow my lead and this will be over shortly."

******

Miles outside of Canterlot, Twilight woke up. She got up and spun around. Clearly, she was trying to get her bearings right. Her mind was racing with all Grogar had told her. Was it true? Was he lying? Was his blood flowing through her? Had it been flowing through her from the very beginning? Soon her mind went to the worst possibility. "Had he been watching me from the beginning? Am I being watched in my timeline, possibly by his future self?"

"Oh, I see you met Grogar?"

Twilight jumped at that voice. "'F', I’m glad to see you're okay," she nearly shouted. Standing there was 'F'.

"Why hello Twilight?" he waved his cane around as he walked to her.

"How did you get away from Grogar's soldiers?"

"Tell me have you found Starlight?" he asked, ignoring her question.

"No, I haven't had the chance at finding Star--" suddenly she stopped as she grabbed her head and fell to the ground. Her head ached, filling with all the intel Grogar gave her.

"What is happening?" he questioned.

"It’s Grogar. He has left something in my mind."

"It's intel from him. It will only hurt worse if you fight it. Let it flow."

Hearing the words of 'F' she calmed herself, and let the intel flow. She got up once it stopped and looked at 'F' with great fear in her face.

“What did you see?" he questioned.

"I think I saw who the great evil that you warned me about was? I think it's Grogar."

"Interesting. Grogar is a demigod, so it wouldn't be surprising."

"No, that just not it. He showed me what he has planned for this day. He plans to turn Princess Luna into Nightmare Moon."

Immediately Twilight ran toward Canterlot. However, she was stopped by 'F' as he called to her. "Wait! What about Starlight?"

"Oh come on, 'F'. You said you met Starlight in this timeline, so you will know more than anypony where they might be. If Grogar is the great evil you warned me about I have to stop him first before he finds Starlight and kills her." She resumed running. Soon though she stopped, "Wait, but Nightmare Moon has to happen. It's apart of history."

'F' caught up with her as she stopped. "Well if you know it's going to happen, then no matter what you do, it will become fact. You cannot change what is fact."

"So does that mean Grogar isn't the great evil?"

"What if you are suppose to beat him after he turns Luna?" he pointed out.

"Possibly. But can I really do that? Stand by and let Luna transform. What if I warned Celestia?"

"She wouldn't listen to you in the disguise you're in"

"You're right," she interrupted. "I don't look like an alicorn right now. And even if I told her I was an alicorn how would she believe me?" She hit her head over and over. "Darn it, it feels so wrong, but I have to do something." She resumed her run to Canterlot.

As she ran, she didn’t notice ‘F’ stop for a moment. He coughed up red dust. His left shoulder and it’s stump ached. He grabbed it and held it. “Soon, very soon.”

******

<1,000 years earlier>

A bloody and beaten Sunfire crawled up the stairs to Celestia’s room. In other rooms, he could hear screams of other ponies being killed and ripped apart. He had barely escape Cult Race’s wrath, only to have the rest of the castle citizens suffer in agony as he crawled up the steps.

Soon he arrived at Celestia’s room, where the pathway to the vault was hidden. Though as he reached for the door he could hear the screams getting closer. Cult Race would soon be here.

Sunfire enter the room, hearing his lord’s voice he made his way to the vault. However as he entered the pathway to the vault, he heard Cult Race enter Celestia’s room.

Sunfire entered the vault. He heard the voice getting louder. “Complete the Circle.” He looked to the chest, feeling it's call to him. Hearing the voice continue, “Take the amulet into your hand. Bring it to the chest and release me from this prison.”

Doing as his lord commanded, he took his amulet into his left hand and reached up to the chest, only for his hand to be stabbed by a bone knife that Cult Race had thrown. Sunfire screamed in agony as the bone knife had stuck his hand to the chest.

“So Sunfire, do you really think your lord can save you?” Cult Race walked over. Sunfire struggled, causing the chest to fall to the ground and smash into pieces. Sunfire and Cult Race looked in confusion as the chest was empty. “Well, I guess your lord is not home.”

“How? Where?” Sunfire questioned as he laid there in shock.

“Like it matters. Now you will die.” Cult Race pulled out one of his bone knives and grabbed Sunfire's throat, while Sunfire’s left hand still laid in the shards on the chest with the amulet still in his grasp. “Shall I begin with….. STOP.”

As Cult Race pulled out the Glare, something unexpected happened as the shards of the chest and the amulet glowed. They glowed so brightly that Cult Race actually jumped back and broke the master spell.

Sunfire looked in confusion to this. However, his body filled with agony as the shards and the amulet embedded themselves into his left arm. He lifted his arm as the shards and the amulet glowed brighter and brighter. The shards and the amulet burrowed deep into his flesh, traveling up his arm. This caused him to scream in agony even louder. Eventually, the pain went away, there were no marks left behind.

Everything went silent for a moment. Cult Race looked in confusion of this all until suddenly the room filled with light. The entire top of the Castle ignited in a grand explosion that shook the entire city. The explosion spread across the entire kingdom and seemingly destroyed everything in sight.

******

Chapter 7: The Bloody Wedding

View Online

The Crystal Empire was in great celebration, all were overjoyed for the bride and groom, it was a joyous occasion. Fireworks were flying about and the Crystal Heart was shining brighter than ever. Indeed this would be a day to remember for centuries. Never before had this happened for Princess Luna. Sure she had gotten offers before, but never once would she accept them, until now. She knew this, above all else, had to be true love. He had came back from the dead for her. He had ascended to such great levels for her. He had done many great deeds, all for her. He was willing to spend an eternity with her as she was willing to do so for him.

Indeed this day seemed like the greatest the empire had seen in a long time. However, for one, this festivities were absolutely terrifying. Princess Celestia was racing to the empire to find out what was going on. She had to find out what was going on. This was not like Luna at all. Luna would have at least told her something, anything.

Celestia raced, she had to know. She was determined to know why. Did Sombra do something to Luna? Did he harm her? Did he threaten her?

Celestia was so distracted by her own thoughts, she had yet to realize that somepony was watching her. Out of nowhere a strange-looking chain blade ripped its way through her teleport, pulled her out of the sky and threw her to the snowy ground, several miles outside of the empire.

Celestia grabbed her head after the crash, her mind still shaking from the force of the pull. It felt like a titan had just ripped her out of the sky. There had to be a lot of force on that pull to rip her out of the teleport, but this was so much more force.

Once her head stopped shaking, Celestia looked to the tiny crater that she was in. Indeed somepony had thrown her with a lot of force. She stood up and walked out of the crater. She looked around for the weapon that had grabbed her, but it was gone.

“Well, I’m glad you showed up.”

Celestia jumped at that voice. She looked behind herself to see a gray mare with a bright red mane.

“Who are you?” Celestia questioned.

“Oh I’m hurt that you wouldn’t remember me.” the mare held her hand to her chest.

Celestia realized who this was. “Now I see, you are Selena Moondie, the leader of A.N.T.I."

“Indeed.”

The A.N.T.I. was an assassin league that had worked for many in taking down deadly targets. And it seemed now they were currently working for Sombra. “Why does the King of the Crystal Empire need the help of A.N.T.I?”

“Didn’t you realize? He is the one who created this league long ago. Now he calls upon me, his personal assassin, to kill you.”

Celestia took a stance upon those words. She called upon her Helios's Flame, a red trident with flaming details all over it that once belonged to her father. A weapon she only used during times of dire battles. Indeed this would have to be a dire battle. “This will not be an easy battle,” Celestia threaten her.

“Indeed it won’t be an easy battle, FOR YOU!” At that moment a large amount of dark magic flowed from Selena Moondie’s body.

“What is this power?” Celestia stood her ground at the essence of large amounts of dark magic.

“I’m sorry though my dark magic is not as refined as Sombra’s, it’s far more vicious!” On that Celestia could hear the dark magic roar so loud. The flow of dark magic became greater and greater. “Prepare yourself Celestia, because this will be far from an easy battle.” She charged forward with great force as she hit Celestia head on.

Celestia was caught off guard by this attack and its force as she was sent flying into a mountain. It filled with cracks as Selena Moondie punched hard into Celestia gut. The attack was so hard that upon her pulling back, Celestia had to use all her strength to hold in the bile that was trying to push forth as she fell to the ground.

Quickly gaining her composure Celestia swung at Selena Moondie, but the mare jumped back. “Well, you are no ordinary unicorn mare.” Celestia charged up her magic for battle.

Selena Moondie gave an evil grin. “Oh you think I’m just some unicorn.” She laughed aloud as she took off her cape. “I tend to not show this form often, so consider this a privilege.” Large amounts of dark magic flowed from her like a tidal wave as two bulges of flesh on her exposed back rose. Out of nowhere her back ripped open and her turban fell, revealing her little secret.

Celestia was stunned at what she saw. She saw the impossible standing right in front of her. “That's impossible, you’re --”

“Yes, indeed I am. But that isn’t the best part as Sombra is something far worse.”

“What?!” Celestia was angered by this news. "I have to stop the wedding, Luna must not marry him.” She charged at Selena Moondie.

Selena Moondie laughed once more and matched Celestia’s attack with her own. “Oh you have no idea. She already knows. In fact, this wedding was her idea. The truth is they sealed their love long ago, and this whole thing is a farce. Bait if you will, for somepony they both have wanted dead for a long time.”

Celestia’s eyes widened. “Blood Diamond!”

******

A crystal cathedral exploded as three warriors flew out into the sky. King Sombra, Queen Luna and Prince Blood Diamond. Indeed the plan worked, he was now out of hiding. The problem was now defeating him. This wouldn't be an easy feat even for these two masters. They were fighting Redsting's most elite warrior. A pony that not even Redsting himself dared to cross in the Crystal Empire since he was the only creature of his generation that was able to master all his father’s crystal spells.

Sombra and Luna would have to try their best to win this battle. At their sides they carried their best weapons, Luna’s sabres, Fangs of Fenrir, gifted to her long ago by her parents. And Sombra’s scythe, the Chains of Pluto, gifted to him by Pluto the Titan of Hell. As well as their best weapons, they had dark magic, crystal magic and sound magic at their side. They would need all of it to win.

They clashed once more. As the blades made contact, Blood Diamond was able to hold them both off pretty well. He pushed them back with sleeved crystal swords. Sombra swiped from above, Blood Diamond spin dodged and sliced back. Sombra blocked, while Luna attacked from behind. The prince sensed this and flipped over her. He then kicked them into each other with enough force that they went crashing to the ground leaving cracks through the crystal ground.

“This atrocity of a wedding must end.” Blood Diamond sheathed his crystal swords and held up his hand toward them. “Crystal Fangs.”

Crystals rose from the ground around Sombra and Luna. The crystals charged at them. Sombra and Luna jumped out the way as the crystals clashed into each other like teeth. As they escaped the attack, Blood Diamond unsheathed his crystal swords once more and charged right at Sombra. The two fought across several blocks, tearing up many buildings along the way. Crystal pony citizens had to run and hide from the fight.

Luna flew as fast she could after them. Once she got close she stabbed the prince in the back, however her blades seemingly bounced off his armor. Seeing her, Blood Diamond spun around and nearly took off her head. She barely jumped back and grabbed her neck to check for any wounds. Luckily she was fine, but she at least stopped Blood Diamond’s movement long enough for Sombra to grab him from behind.

Blood Diamond pulled out his wings and flew into the sky. Once in the sky he continued to struggle. “Damn it let us go.”

“Not this time former prince. Give up and die,” Sombra demanded.

“Like that would happen. We will not fall to some umbrum!” Blood Diamond shouted.

Suddenly Sombra’s eyes widened in pain as he felt something tear into his shoulders. He was forced to let go as the pain became too much. Blood Diamond flew away from Sombra as blood poured from the two gashes in Sombra’s shoulders.

“Sombra!” Luna flew up to meet them. As soon as she got up there she saw crystal spikes sheathing back into Blood Diamond’s back. “What kind of spell is this?” she questioned.

“Oh that's right. You never knew.” Blood Diamond turned towards Luna and pulled off his armor. Luna’s eyes grew even wider. Blood Diamond’s chest was rotted and decayed. It was more like a changeling than any alicorn. “You know very well who our father was. But would it shock you that our mother was none other than Queen Chrysalis. This cocktail of species led to a very unusual mutation.” On that, he unsheathed his crystal swords once more. “These aren’t just our weapons, they are our bones.”

“If you're willing to talk so much then how is it you already knew Sombra was an umbrum?”

“Oh dear lovely Luna, we know because we helped him during the changeling invasion one thousand years ago.”

“Sombra was there?” Luna was actually surprise to hear this. Sure Sombra had told her that he had killed her uncle, but not that he was part of the invasion one thousand years ago. This was unexpected. Yet she was willing to stand by Sombra even after hearing this news.

“It was strange that he didn’t tell you.”

“He just never got around to it. But why would you help him then and fight him now?”

“Well one, I have an old score to settle with him. But also to avenge the death of our two sons.” Blood Diamond speech patterns seemed completely off for a moment. “But wait you lost somepony on that day too, didn’t you? Oh you haven’t told him yet.”

Luna became angered from that line as she charged at him. At the same time Sombra appeared behind Blood Diamond. Luna struck above, Blood Diamond ducked, then he flipped to the side as Sombra swung from below. Extending his swords outward, he hit Luna through the stomach and Sombra in the leg.

Blood Diamond pushed forward knocking Luna into a crystal tower. She coughed up blood as his sword tore through her stomach. He pulled back as Sombra charged forward to save Luna. As Blood Diamond flew back, he slashed through Sombra’s tough armor. Sombra barely dodge being cut in half as he flew to Luna.

However Luna found herself being covered in crystals. Sombra turned back to Blood Diamond, seeing him manipulate the crystal as if he were its master. Sombra charged at him slashing at his arm. For a moment it looked like it had cut Blood Diamond down, but Sombra gut ripped wide open.

“Poor King, our bones are like diamonds.” Blood Diamond held up his arm as he sheathed his crystal sword. “But here let me show you.” On that he flew faster than Sombra could react and stabbed his arm through Sombra’s armor like it was paper and tore through his chest, barely missing his heart.

Sombra coughed up blood as Blood Diamond pushed his fist deeper into his chest. However after a moment or two Sombra simply smiled “Thanks for getting in close.” On that he teleported himself and Blood Diamond high above the Crystal Empire. So high up that they were now at the edge of the atmosphere. With Blood Diamond up close and them far above the Crystal Empire, Sombra held up his hand to the prince’s face. “Finale Spell, Great Hand of Darkness.”

All that could be seen from the ground was a large laser of pure dark magic shooting outwards. After several moments it vanished. Luna broke free from her the crystal imprisonment. She saw the blast and flew up to the sky and could see Sombra falling as the blast disappeared. She called out to him as she flew up to him, “Sombra!”

However as she got closer to him a shout could be heard from above them. “Finale Spell, Great Hand of Corruption!” A corrupted laser of magic hit Sombra head on, knocking him from Luna’s grasp and down the ground below, the beam evaporated as quickly as it appeared.

She turned to see who sent it and saw Blood Diamond alive, just barely. Most of his upper flesh was burned to a crisp, so much so that some of his diamond bones could be seen through the flesh. In a fit of rage she charged at him, not noticing the crystal rising up and grabbing her once more as Blood Diamond clenched his fist.

“Oh lovely Luna, we have to admit your husband's reckless move nearly killed us. Using such a dangerous spell up close, such a foolish mistake. In fact our bones were the only thing that saved us.” he held up hands to show the expose bones. He flew in close to her and continued, “But what we don’t get is why you accepted the offer of some punk umbrum, after so many had made their own before. You even turned down our own offer of marriage three thousand years ago. But with him now dead, would you be willing to reconsider our old offer?”

“No, you diamond pig--”

He silenced her with a slap. “How dare you? If you want it that way, then have the damn empire and your king,” he flew back several meters away from her and held his arms out. “Have them both gift wrapped.” On that several giant crystals rose around the crystal empire. They rose taller than any building and enveloped the empire. Soon they created a dome of crystals around the empire.

“What are you doing?” Luna struggled.

“It's very simple Luna. We will crush this empire in crystals.” On that several crystal spikes formed on the inside of the dome as the dome shrank around them all.

******

Celestia could see the dome from her own battle.

What were they going to do? This would surely mean the end. Celestia flew from her battle, she had to at least save Luna. However Selena Moondie stopped her. Yanking her from the sky and throwing her to the ground. “No, Luna!!”

“Don’t go anywhere? We aren’t done yet.” Selena Moondie tackled her. “Besides it’s about time that bitch gets what's coming to her?”

These lines confused Celestia. “Just whose side are you even on?”

“Oh, you won’t know until it’s too late.”

******

Back in the skies of the Crystal Empire, Luna struggled to get free as the dome’s walls moved closer. Tears filled her face. She feared for her empire's safety, but she also feared for her love. She feared he was gone. Was this the end of them all? Had Sombra’s plans been for not?

“Blood Diamond stop this now!”

“No, this will end here. The final thing we must know, is why him? Why chose the last of the umbrums?”

“NO!” Suddenly Sombra appeared in front of Luna, facing Blood Diamond. He was badly wounded, but he was not down yet. He flew up to the height that Blood Diamond was at.

“Impossible! Why won’t this damn umbrum stay dead?” Blood Diamond roared as he channeled the dome to shrink faster.

“That because I’m not just some damn umbrum. I AM A DARK ALICORN!” On that his giant wing spread outward. They were as dark as the blackest night. “As for the last, that is far from true.”

“What do you mean?” Blood Diamond looked in confusion, when suddenly gigantic amounts of dark magic rose around the entire empire. “What is this power?”

“Ponies of my empire!” Sombra roared outward. “Lend me the power I gave you.” Soon, all crystal ponies came out of their homes and held their hands into the air as their forms changed. They were becoming something else.

Luna broke free and channeled her own dark magic. As she did, her coat darkened.

Blood Diamond trembled as an almost endless amount of dark magic rose from the empire and surrounded Sombra as transformed. He took the form of a blackish fog and the only part of his original form that could be seen was a giant version of his head.

“What is this? What have you done?” Blood Diamond roared as his wall of crystals stopped on their own.

“I resurrected the umbrums in the bodies of the crystal ponies. And now I will use their power to destroy you.” On that he charged right at the prince, grabbing him in his jaws. He pushed Blood Diamond through the crystal dome. Once he was high above the Crystal Empire, he tossed Blood Diamond into the air and then shot one final blast of dark magic right at him. “Darkness Eternal.”

“NO, WE ARE PRINCE BLOOD DIAMOND!!!!” The prince roared one final time as the blast launched him higher and higher into the sky, burning off more of his remaining flesh as he flew. It kept going until there was nothing left at all.

Once the prince was gone Sombra returned to his original form and fell from the sky as the dome crumbled. As he fell, all the other citizens returned to their original forms.

******

Upon seeing the dome fall, Celestia blasted Selena Moondie off her back and flew to the empire. But Selena Moondie wouldn’t let her leave, so she turned and threw her trident threw Selena Moondie’s chest, seemingly killing her.

Once Selena Moondie fell, Celestia called back her weapon and flew to the empire. Celestia flew past a few crystal ponies that raced toward Selena Moondie's position as she flew into the empire.

Celestia approached the area where Sombra landed, hoping that Luna would be near there. Landing, she found a blackish mare kneeling over Sombra. She couldn’t see Sombra’s face for it was hidden under some cloth that fell over it. She quickly walked closer to them. She soon realized that this blackish mare was Luna.

“Please wake up,” Luna spoke, her voice seemingly like two as one. “No, please love, don’t go.”

Eventually Luna returned to her original form. Upon that, Celestia walked closer and placed her hand on her sister's shoulder. “I’m sorry Luna, I am afraid he is gone.”

“No he is not,” spoke a new voice.

Celestia felt a distinct fear cover her entire body. She turned away from her sister and saw the Emperor. “How are you here?”

Grogar smiled at her. “You know what to do duaghter.”

On that Luna rose up and her coat became blackish again. Only this time, this was not Luna. She turned and grabbed Celestia by the throat and punched her into a far off wall. They were now several feet from Sombra.

Celestia coughed hard from the attack. She looked to Luna. Not only was Luna’s form different, her eyes were too. “Luna please stop,” Celestia pleaded.

“Sorry, Luna isn’t home right now, but I would be willing to take a message.” Luna's voice was very different now. It was like somepony else was talking for her.

“Who are you? You’re not Luna!”

“Very observant. Yes this is Luna’s body, but she has left me in control right now.”

“Enough Cassandra,” Grogar complained.

Celestia’s eyes widened, “Cassandra! As in the spirit of Cassandra Eveningstar, Queen of Nightmares.”

“Indeed, though now I go by just Nightmare--”

“I said enough daughter!” Grogar interrupted her as he walked over to Sombra and held his arm over him. He took out a knife and used it to rip his arm wide open. “Oh, my poor child. I told you that form would require more dark magic and better training.” Maroon red blood poured from Grogar’s arm, covering Sombra’s wounds. Sombra’s wounds healed as his muscles pulsed from the extra power now flowing through him. Once Grogar was done, his torn arm healed like the wound never happened.

Suddenly loud screams could be heard in the direction where Selena Moondie had fallen. Nightmare smiled. “Looks like my niece is awake. Do you hear that father?” she looked to Grogar. He nodded a yes. “Well, you better hurry up with my brother there.”

“Actually I am done, you may knock her out.”

Celestia heard his words and tried to struggle, however Nightmare spoke up, "Listen Celestia, Luna wants you gone from here. She wish to only be with my new brother. So leave and never return." Upon that she knocked Celestia unconscious and dropped her to the ground. Afterwards she walked back over to Sombra and kneeled down, while Grogar walked over to Celestia and held up his hand to her.

Instantly Celestia was teleported back to New Shangri La. After she was gone, Nightmare went back to sleep and let Luna regain control. Luna looked toward Sombra as he slowly awoke.

Suddenly a crash could be heard off in the distance. “Do not be concerned Queen Luna, I will check it out,” Grogar disappeared in shadows.

Moments later he arrived at the crash, only to be greeted with great surprise upon finding the heavy burnt body of a strange looking creature lying dead in a small crater. The creature had a pale white coat and a dark green mane. Grogar walked closer to the body as Zeb arrived shortly after.

“Emperor, what is this creature? It doesn’t look like Blood Diamond at all. Cult Race lied to us.”

Grogar placed his hand over the creature and scanned quickly. “No, I think even he didn’t know. Which means Blood Diamond is more clever than we gave him credit.”

“Should I tell Sombra of this?”

“No, let my son have his victory. I’m certain Blood Diamond won’t be a problem anymore.”

“Why is that, sir?” Zeb looked in confusion.

“Because he never wanted the empire. He just wanted us to think he did.”

“Why? The empire is his by right.”

“Because sometimes the truth is the best deception. And sometimes the patience is the true victor.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Twilight and ‘F’ continued to run to Canterlot, however soon they reached an entrance to a town she had never seen before. It was completely unknown to her. Of course this was the past though.

“What is this place?” Twilight questioned as she walked through the entrance.

‘F’ caught up with her and spoke, “Oh, this is the great town, Onager. This town lies between Canterlot and the Everfree Forest. How is it you never heard of it?”

She didn’t answer. In fact she went completely silent. Her eyes were almost in tears upon what she saw. ‘F’ looked at Twilight. Something was off, very off. She stood there frozen at the entrance that was just beyond his sight. He walked closer to see why she went silent. Upon seeing why Twilight stopped, even his old eyes widened.

The entire town was covered in blood. Bodies laid ripped apart. This was terrible. This was terrifying. What could be responsible for all this death? Who could have done this?

Suddenly a scream could be heard. The scream pulled Twilight out of her shock. Somepony was still alive. Twilight and ‘F’ quickly ran towards the scream, hoping they wouldn’t be too late. Eventually they got on top of a building and came upon a darken alleyway where a mare could be barely seen. There was a bone knife stabbed into the bottom of her pants, holding her down. A figure in a neon yellow hood was walking towards her.

Twilight was not going to have this. She teleported in front of the mare without even thinking. Ready to protect her, no matter who she was.

“Who are you?” the mare questioned.

“That doesn’t matter right now. Can you stand up-- Starlight.” Twilight’s eyes widened to see Starlight of all ponies. “What are you doing here?”

This left Starlight confused. “What do you mean? Who are you?”

Twilight facepalmed at that. She had almost forgotten about her disguise. However before she could tell Starlight who she really was, the hooded figure charged right at her and punched her in the throat to the wall. Twilight coughed hard upon this.

At that moment, the illusion that hid her form shimmered and expose her real form for a moment. On that the eyes of Starlight and the one in the hood widened.

“Well this is unexpected,” the figure spoke, “I didn’t think I would be slaying alicorn today."

Twilight looked with wide eyes as she saw his reptilian eyes. “Cult Race! So you are the one responsible for this massacre!”

He looked with surprise. “Well, somepony knows my name. Does that mean you know my power?” He looked closer into her eyes. Their eyes were now in direct sight to each other. She knew what was coming next. The Glare.

Everything around her slowed as time for her and him were now moving in a different way from everything else. The bubble of the Glare was complete. In the bubble, time was under his command. “STO--”

However he was interrupted as a strange-looking chain blade descended down and stabbed through the bubble and through his stomach. On that he dropped Twilight to the ground and she took in deep breaths as the Glare broke.

Twilight looked up to Cult Race as he was raised into the air and turned to face a broken window. A voice spoke from the window, “Actually dear, poor Cult Race had nothing to do with this. The massacre was my doing.” Stepping out of the shadows was Selena Moondie. In her hand was another pony, barely alive. She took the pony’s neck up to her mouth and finished her meal. After sucking as much blood from the random pony as she desired, she threw the pony to the ground and looked at Cult Race.

Cult Race meanwhile seemed unphased by the weapon that was tearing through his stomach. Hello Selena Moondie,” he spoke to her as she brought him closer.

“Well it has been a while, my former lover.” She kissed him on the head. “Now I would do more, but I have a pony to kill a--” Suddenly she stopped herself as she noticed that Starlight and Twilight had ran for it. On that she threw Cult Race to the side and chased after them.

As she ran, Cult Race picked himself up and dusted off his sleeved cloak. Once he was done he ran in the same direction.

‘F’ caught up to Twilight and Starlight as they ran. “I see you found Starlight.” It seemed like they might get away. But as they reached a plaza, a great blast of wind knocked them all to the ground.

They slowly got up as their skin ached from skitting across the ground. Twilight looked to the direction it came from and saw Selena Moondie.

“What? How?” Twilight questioned. But before she could question more Selena Moondie threw her kopises at her. Twilight barely jumped out of the way as they stabbed into the ground.

“Take them up.”

Twilight looked in confusion as she grabbed them. “Why would you give me these?”

“Well, you have to fight me with something,” she smiled. “Those are the Teeth of Cthulhu, the pet of Nightmare. They are how I hop into dreams, but they also allow the wielder better control of their dark magic.”

Twilight looked at them and frowned. “No, I will not use his blood. But thanks for the offer.”

Selena Moondie’s smile became wicked. “It wasn’t an offer, it was a demand!” On that her shoulders oscillated like something was moving on her back. She rose into the air as the winds returned.

Twilight stood ready, but was still confused. “How are you doing this? You’re just a unicor--”

“No,” ‘F’ interrupted her. “She has wings.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “No you can’t be….. An alico--”

Selena Moondie laughed aloud upon Twilight's words. “You dare compare me to an alicorn. Oh that's rich, I am something much different. Look closely as I don’t show this form that often.” On that, dark magic rose from within her. The ground shook as her cape and turban flew away and the illusion that hid her secret broke. Soon she let all her dark magic loose as it tore apart several buildings, shredding them to dust.

As the smoke cleared Twilight’s heart near stopped in fear upon seeing Selena Moondie's true form. Her fur was smoke like. On her back two bone-blade like limbs ripped right out from closed flesh, where wings would usually be. All her teeth and fangs showed as her cheeks stretched backward, her knife like horn glowed as blue as the night sky.

“Impossible. Your species is extinct.”

“Indeed they are very dead,” Selena Moondie spoke as her bone like blade-wings spread outward. She roared aloud, “I AM AN UMBRUM!!”

******

Author's Notes:

Well, that’s a cliffhanger. I had a lot of fun with this chapter and I am finally glad to reveal the true form of Selena Moondie. I was so worried about her species being a mystery that everypony would just assume she is an alicorn.

Now yes the comics give a different look for them and really I find it strange that they would give another creature wings. I mean we have pegasi, batponies, breezies, alicorns, flutterponies, changelings, changedlings and umbrums. The weirdest part was that the comics have Sombra as one but he looks nothing like how the comics show them.

My version takes it takes look closer to Sombra while keeping the fog like look that they are known for. The color of their horn servers the same idea to a ponies eyes, the idea is that their horns and able to store masses of magic before releasing, but for Selena Moondie, she has less control on hers so when she unleash it, it’s like a wild beast. As for her wings, this is a gift from Grogar and not in the base species’ look. The umbrums in my universe have no wings at all. Think of her wings as sort of part of her arsenal of weapons.

******

Also, I’m sorry for posting this late. I overslept. I hope you enjoyed it, and please comment below.

The next chapter will be posted on June 21st. However if that is too long for you, then you can join my patreon, for just one dollar a month you can get new chapters PM to you one week ahead of everypony else.

Chapter 8: 'Amirat Alzzalam

View Online

Twilight trembled as she was facing the impossible. An umbrum. A species that was said to had gone extinct long ago. And yet here an umbrum stood. Selena Moondie had a knife like horn, the stretched cheeks and smoke like flesh, just as the legend said. She looked just like an umbrum.

Selena Moondie took a step forward, and Twilight took a step back. Selena Moondie took another step and Twilight backed away more. Selena Moondie smiled at Twilight, she could sense the fear growing. “What is wrong? Do you not like the impossible?” Selena Moondie held up her strange-looking chain blades. “Yes, I am an umbrum. You could call me that last of them, but I prefer a different title, given to me by my grandfather.” She giggled with joy as she screamed, “Princess of Massacres!” She sent out another shockwave of dark magic in all directions. But in particular, wrapping tightly around Twilight.

Suddenly Twilight felt blood pouring out of her mouth. She looked in confusion at Selena Moondie, for her eyes widened in horror as she saw the image of her own heart in Selena Moondie’s hand, still beating. She waved her head back and forth and looked again and the image was gone. Were her eyes playing tricks on her? Or was simply the fear getting to her? She had fought mythical beings before, this was no different. Right?

Twilight slowly shook free from her trembling fear and stood ready as the dark magic dispersed. She looked to the kopises in her hands that had been thrown to her. She tightened her grip on them. If indeed Selena Moondie was an umbrum, Twilight would need all the power she could get. “How are you an umbrum?” she questioned. “They are all dead. And those wings, umbrums don’t have those.”

Selena Moondie’s blade-wings turned inward until they were in front of her face. “Oh these. They are just a gift from my grandfather.”

“So the umbrums serve Grogar?” Twilight questioned as she held up the kopises.

“Well yes and no. Most of them served Sombra, while the rest served Grogar. They worshiped him like a god, and Sombra was his messenger.”

“That doesn’t matter. The umbrums are dead,” ‘F’ spoke. “Which means you are undead.”

“I prefer vampire if you will. Another gift from my grandfather. But yes, I have been dead since I was a child.” Selena Moondie’s smile grew big and darker as she licked her fangs. “But enough talk. I’ve been waiting for this for a long time, Twilily.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at that word, but before she could question it, Selena Moondie charged at her head on. The two flew across the demolished city as their attacks clashed.

Twilight swung left, Selena Moondie span around the attack with her wings. Twilight had to quickly block as Selena Moondie strange looking chain blades wrapped quickly around her gut spinning like a chainsaw. She barely stopped the attack from shredding her guts open by holding it back with the kopises on both sides as they continued to fly around the area.

Twilight couldn’t fly and hold back the attack at the same time so Selena Moondie took full control of the flight. She flew Twilight through several ruined buildings, Twilight’s leaning and quickly firing with her horn just barely saving her from several close calls.

Twilight could not let this keep going. She had to take back control of this fight, or she might just lose. No, there was no might about it as the strange looking chain blades moved closer, if she didn’t figure out something soon, death would be the only option.

As the two fought, Starlight looked in confusion. Her mind was racing on what Twilight and Selena Moondie had been talking about and the name Grogar, but why? Had she heard the name beforehand? She felt like she knew the name from somewhere but where?

However, she had to stop her train of thought as Cult Race appeared right in front of her, and spoke, “Hmm, maybe I was wrong about you.” Cult Race grabbed her by the throat and held her up once more. “Quite frankly, you are too slow to be--”

She kicked him in the face, stopping his words. He grabbed her leg and in an instant, snapped it in his hand. Starlight screamed in agony as she struggled.

Twilight heard the scream and her decision was made. She pulled what she could and quickly teleported over to Starlight, just before the strange looking chain blades could slice her in half. Without even thinking she appeared behind Cult Race and took his head clean off. Cult Race dropped Starlight as he fell to the ground, seemingly dead.

Twilight pulled Starlight up, pulling her arm over her shoulder. “Come on, I have to get you to safety.” Twilight looked to a small building that still stood, just barely. “Over there.”

“You aren’t going anywhere!!” Selena Moondie screamed as she charged at them with her blade-wings aimed right at them. They looked right at her. There was no way they could dodge her in this position. There was no time for another teleport.
Suddenly ‘F’ jumped in front of them and caught Selena Moondie’s attack through his shoulders. “Get your friend out of here.” ‘F’ spoke with almost a growl.

Listening to his words, they quickly ran for it. However, they were soon stopped as a headless Cult Race jumped in front of them. “How? I just killed you?” Twilight questioned.

He lifted up his hand and waved his finger back and forth, then both Twilight and Starlight shock as magic surged around the torn flesh. Muscle tissue, bones, and skin slowly reformed before their eyes. “That would have killed a normal pony. But I am no mere normal pony, I am a doppelganger. The first one.” He pointed to the now revealed mandible jaws that looked like the teeth of changelings yet different.

“Doppelganger, what is tha--”

“Hey Cult Race, don’t even think about killing Twilily.” Selena Moondie interrupted as she ripped her blade-wings out of ‘F’'s shoulders. “She is my prey.”

“Really. And what about the other mare?” he questioned. Twilight had no time for this. She swung her kopises and sent a wave of magic. Cult Race jumped back and over it as it passed.

“Does it look like I care about some random mare?” Selena Moondie questioned.

“Really?” Cult Race seemed to be making no sense to Selena Moondie. This even confused the rest of them.

“No, I have no idea what you are talking about!” she yelled at him as she charged forward. ‘F’ again stopped her advance with a fury of movements.

Selena Moondie looked in confusion. She couldn’t figure out how this old creature was still standing after how she stabbed him. Twilight seeing her chance teleported herself and Starlight to a far off pile of rubble that still stood. Selena Moondie was getting really annoyed that this creature wouldn't get out her way.

‘F’ coughed up red dust as he launched his own attack. Selena Moondie smiled as she dodged. She could smell the blood that he was coughing up, “Oh you are old, very old.”

‘F’ smiled, “You have no idea.” His body charged with large amounts of magic. Selena Moondie jumped back upon sensing the power. She wasn’t afraid of the amount, but from the form.

“What are you?” she questioned.

“Oh that simple. You are an undead umbrum, while I am an undead draconequus.” He threw off his covering, showing his draconequus like body.

******

Once out of the sight of the enemy, Twilight casted a chameleon shield spell over them to hide under. Now in a safe place, Twilight looked over Starlight’s broken leg.

“What are you even doing here, Twilight?” Starlight finally questioned.

“Well, saving your ass.” Twilight looked around for a brace. Seeing a stick, she used her magic to bring it into the shield spell. “Bite down on this.”

“What?”

“Look, we are too far for them to hear us talking. That doesn’t mean they can’t hear you screaming.” Twilight floated the stick up to Starlight’s face.

Starlight quickly realized what Twilight was planning to do. Taking the stick into her mouth, she bit down hard. Twilight placed her hands onto the broken leg and quickly snapped the bone back in place. Starlight winced and screamed on the inside as the pain filled her body. It was excruciatingly painful, but it needed to be done.

After a moment Starlight let go of the stick and Twilight took it back in her magical grasp. Using a few strips of clothing Twilight tied the stick to Starlight's leg. Twilight sat Starlight up slowly but was stopped upon Starlight slapping her on the face.

“You have done enough. Why are you even here? Why are you wearing that disguise?”

Twilight punched Starlight in the gut, “Because thanks to your little time altering, I went through more than a year of hell.”
“Time altering. I haven't been able to do any time altering yet.” Starlight pulled out the time traveling spell. “This damn thing malfunctioned and landed me in the wrong time.”

“What?” Twilight grabbed the scroll and looked it over. Indeed the coordinates it had been set to was the Rainboom event. And they were now here in this timeline. Twilight scanned the spell and found no malfunction with it at all. However, she did sense an altering to the spell. “Wait, Starlight this spell didn’t malfunction. This spell was al--”

“Altered. Indeed, but by who?” Cult Race interrupted Twilight. Twilight jumped upon hearing him. They both looked up to him as he stood at the top of the rubble. He could hear them. HE COULD SEE THEM!

Twilight quickly moved Starlight out of the way as Cult Race jumped down with bone knives in hand. He headed straight for Twilight. She barely had enough time to block his attack with her kopises. “You know who altered the spell, don’t you?” Twilight pushed him back with another magical wave.

Cult Race crashed into a wall. He stepped out of the wall like the attack was nothing. “Oh yes, that signature is so familiar--” He was stopped as Starlight shot a large attack of strange magic. This punched him through the wall and sent him several meters away.

Twilight looked in shock to Starlight. “That was light magic. How do you know light magic?” Twilight stopped herself as she saw Starlight fall to the ground out cold. “Starlight,” she ran over to her. “How much magic did you put into that spell?” It was at that moment she noticed a huge gash on Starlight’s back. Starlight had been bleeding out the entire time.

Twilight looked to see Cult Race slowly getting back up. She pulled Starlight over her back and quickly ran out of there. However, she was stopped upon seeing Selena Moondie land from the sky and toss ‘F’ to the ground like a piece of trash. She had somehow defeated him.

“You aren’t going anywhere Twilily. You are staying right here.” Selena Moondie moved in.

“What is it with that name you keep calling me?” Twilight questioned as she tried to think of a way out of there.

“Oh that's right, you don’t know yet. Well let me fill you in Twilily M--” Suddenly Selena Moondie was interrupted as the ground shook and the sky darkened. “Oh looks like my grandfather's mission is complete.”

They all looked up to see the Sun and Moon unite in an eclipse. Twilight and ‘F’ knew what was happening all too well. Seeing his chance ‘F’ jumped and shot a large blast of magic at Cult Race knocking him back further. Seeing what he was doing, Twilight instantly formed a plan. She dropped Starlight and tackled Selena Moondie. Once she had her, Twilight teleported Selena Moondie far from the area.

They reappeared near the Castle of the Two Sisters as Celestia and Nightmare Moon were fighting. “What are you doing?” Selena Moondie questioned.

“You see, the best thing about being from the future is I know how Celestia and Nightmare Moon's fight went, to a T.” On that Twilight teleported Selena Moondie again and threw her into a random blast at the right time that was shot off by the other battle. Teleporting again she threw her into another blast and another blast. “I may not have enough magic left to stop you. But they do.”

Each blast burned more of Selena Moondie, until finally Celestia and Nightmare Moon’s battle was over and Twilight threw her to the ground hard and long enough for her to surge of her own magical attack. Crossing the kopises she concentrated magic into them and swung them out, in doing so creating a new move. “Dual Crescent Moons.”

Selena Moondie tried to block but the blast shattered her strange-looking chain blades as the attack hit her head on and burned the remaining parts of her to a crisp.

After it was over, Twilight fell to the ground, the final part of that battle had taken more out of her then she thought. She knew she wouldn't try that again. She gathered barely enough strength left for one more teleport. She arrived back at the spot where Starlight was and crashed back down. Indeed that final part had taken a lot more than she expected. She looked around only to see that ‘F’ and Cult Race were gone. She didn’t have time to question where they were. She only hoped that ‘F’ would be fine.

She crawled over to Starlight, who was still out cold. Once she reached her, she herself finally lost consciousness. The two laid there quietly as the wind blew over them. It was almost like they were dead. The only things betraying that was the slight breaths that could be heard.

As the two laid there, ‘F’ watched from on top of the rubble. He looked to see in the distance several guards that were heading toward their position. He looked back to Twilight and Starlight. Soon, Realta appeared behind him.
“Hello, ‘F’ is it now?” Realta questioned.

“Hello old friend. I left my message and set things into place.”

“Indeed, I saw that. But what is it you are really after?”

‘F’ kept his eyes on Twilight, “I’m after the stallion who took everything from me. I am after the one who destroyed everything I helped build. I’m sorry I lied to Twilight. I’m sorry I had to keep lying to them both. They were never meant to go through this, I needed somepony to take me into the past. But I must face the ‘Greatest Evil’ on my own.”

Realta held up his hand up and then placed it on ‘F’’s shoulder. He saw ‘F’’s future, what ‘F’ had planned. “You do know what this will cost you right?"

“Indeed, it will cost me everything at once and then….. nothing at all.” On that Realta left as ‘F’ continued to looked outward as tears formed in his eyes. He could see Canterlot in the distance. He looked toward a cliff edge almost remembering the last time he saw it. Suddenly he felt the tears finally break loose. This surprised him as his blood had long turned to dust as well his other liquids, yet after all this time he still had tears. His left shoulder stump of an arm ached as he spoke his final words before leaving, “It’s stronger than God yet weaker than the Devil, you can run from it as far as you want, but you never defeat it until you face it. That is the Greatest Evil.”

******

<1,000 years ago>

In the ashes of the castle, a lone creature sat on a rock. He wondered why did this happen to him? Why was he chosen for this power? What did his Lord do to him? His mind raced and raced. Soon he began to sing,

My lord almighty.
You know I am a righteous stallion. Loyal to serve and justly proud.
My lord almighty.
You know I’m not much more than the pathetically weak and feeble crowd.

He held up his left hand to the sky.

Then tell me, my lord.
Why did you choose me above any other? Why you want to give me this power?
I’m worthless and yet she chose me above them, is this why you are here for me this hour?

Throwing his arm back as flames shot from it.

Like fire in the pire. This fire is my skin.
The burning desire to protect her from sin.

At that he lite everything around him into flames as he danced around the ruins over and over.

It’s not your fault, I know what and who to blame.
It was the dark king who set this rage aflame.
It’s not my fault, or her's that your plan was never true to stand.
It’s was him and Luna too. They both banished you from this land.

At that, he held his hands in a prayer.

Protect me, my lord.
Give me the power to stop all her enemies.
Every single one of them that must be.

Destroy the dark king, and let him taste the fire of Tartarus.
Or else let me burn him alive and completely gone on my own.

At that he fell to the ground, hearing his lord’s words and feeling his lord’s power. Suddenly a guard ran into the flaming ruins asking why this was happening. Without warning Sunfire’s tail stretched out like taffy and wrapped around his body, pulling him closer.

“What has happened?” Sunfire spoke normally.

“Fires are consuming everyth--”

“I KNOW THE FIRE IS CONSUMING EVERYTHING! I AM THE FIRE!” he interrupted him. “Now what about the wedding?”

“The wedding wasn't stopped. Celestia failed, Luna united with Sombra against us.”

At that, he just laughed and laughed aloud. He could hear his Lord continue, only now he was speaking through Sunfire's own mouth. Singing with the most hateful voice, “Wish granted. I will give the power to protect Celestia. I will give a greater power than that of an alicorn.”

On that, the guard Sunfire was holding burst into flames, as Sunfire fell to the ground. Without warning all the flames surrounded him and engulfed him, transforming him into something else altogether. Sunfire sang once more as his body ached in pain as his whole body alter in shape and form.

Hellfire, dark desire.
I will protect her and all her enemies will burn.
Even if it’s from her own family that will burn.

The flames grew to gigantic size and consumed all including Sunfire. Soon the castle and even the great city of New Shangri-La was consumed. The flame began to rebuild the city in a new form as they became solid. They became his new city, his new castle. Standing in the center of the new castle was the new Sunfire.

My God have mercy on them.
My God have mercy on me.

For I will protect her, IN THE NAME OF MY LORD!!

IN THE NAME OF MY GOD!!!!

******

Celestia woke up on the grounds near her castle. She did not know yet what had happened there. All she remembered was the fight at the Crystal Empire. She grabbed her head as she rose. It was throbbing from the hit that Nightmare had gave her.

Soon guards in strange armor walked up to her. “Oh good, the King will be happy to see you alive.”

She looked with confusion to them. These were not her guards at all. These guards wore red and yellow fiery like armor. It reminded her of Sunfire. But why? She wondered. Suddenly her mind came upon the thought. “Sunfire!”

Without even thinking on it, or even looking around, she teleported away. If she had stopped and looked she would have seen how different the castle looked. It stood twice as tall as before. Fire shaped pillars stood at each corner. The castle had several towers like originally, but each one now had sculptures of one of the five great birds. Five towers, the first had a raven the bird of death, the tower opposite to that one had a crow the bird of life. The tower next to that one had an eagle the bird of wisdom and the tower opposite to that one had a condor the bird of knowledge. The center one. The tower that stood above all others had a phoenix the king of birds.

******

Celestia landed in the throne room. She span around as she found her footing. Her eyes widened on how different the inside looked. It was majestic. Hues of red and yellow lined the walls and floor.

“Celestia you’re back.”

She jumped at that voice, yet as she turned towards the direction of it’s owner, her mouth fell agape and her heart practically stopped.

She saw several guards standing by a throne. A new throne sitting beside her’s in the shape of a glowing teal flame. Sitting in the throne was a yellow alicorn stallion with a flowing firelike mane. The mane had stripes of red, yellow and teal. He wore shining silver and teal suit of armor. On the lower half of his arms were black braces that had orange lines on them and red writing.

However, among all the things that were different, she was most stopped at the face. That all too familiar face. She couldn’t believe it. Before she even had time to question on whether what she was seeing was real, he ran off his throne and embraced her. He stood taller than her now by at least a foot. She tried to deny what she was seeing here. There was no way. This couldn’t be him. There was no way he could ascend without her help. She was always told that it required the power of an alicorn or the elements to do what was before her. This was impossible. Fear came over her as the doubt flowed in.

Sunfire could feel her trembling. Was it fear or confusion, he did not know. He took her hands in his and dancing her around the throne room. He looked to his guards. They understood immediately and left.

He looked to Celestia with kindness in his eyes. He could see the fear in her. She wanted to know how he became like this. But at the same, she was still in shock from the early battles at the Crystal Empire. Her mind was swimming back and forth.
He wanted the swimming to stop. He wanted her to be happy. He sang once more.

Celestia my dear.
Please don’t shed a tear.
For I will always be here.

This is my declare.
And all will be fair.

For I am still your protector.
And I am still your defender.

For that is my vow and this is my claim.
This is how and it will always be the same.

So please don’t shed a tear.
For I will always be right here.

Celestia could see the truth in his eyes. And yet there was something else there. She couldn't place it. Her grip on his hands tightened as they dance. She sang as well.

So you claim to be him and that is it.
So where is the proof of his comite?

Yes he was always there.
And yes he was always fair.

But are you the same?
Is this what you claim?

For the stallion I knew was kind and true to his belief.
For the stallion I knew was always my cofadon and relief.

I could say what needed to be said and he would listen.
So here is it. The truth is I have failed in my mission.

Luna has turned against me.
For she has abandoned me.

I am utterly alone.

He could see the fear growing again in her eyes. The fear was spreading all over her. He couldn't take it anymore. He stopped the dance and placed his right hand over her cheek.

You are not alone.

So please don’t fear.
Please don’t shed a tear.
For I will always be here.
That will always be clear.

For this is how it should have been.
From here, this is how it should end.

I am king of this new castle and I need a queen.
So I give to you all that is and can be seen.

For this is my will when I ascended.
Through the will of my commanded.

For no other mare shall be by my side--

Celestia stopped the song from going any further by placing her own hand on his cheek. She could see the truth in his eyes. She could not deny what was burning in her mind anymore. She pulled him down and met his lips. Their mouths twisted back and forth and the kiss deepened.

******

<1,000 years later>

Thousands of miles away strange looking creature with a stone condor helmet was just barely exiting an ancient tower of silver and gold, holding two strange eye-like gems in his right hand. One was red the other was blue.

He looked out to the sky as he walked away from the tower. Taking out an ancient map, he looked it over twice as he placed it on the ground. Soon a strange looking bug-like serpent creature slowly slivered out of his sleeve.

The creature spoke with the most hate filled tongue as he looked over the map as well, “Hmm, the Heart is there and the Eyes were here, so the Mind must be here.” He pointed to a spot on the map.

“My lord,” spoke the masked one, “What of Grogar? His message said that he might not make it to Teampaill Na BhFlaitheas in time with remaining bodies.”

“Then I guess the amount we already have there will have to do.” The serpent rose up to the masked one face and looked at him over closely. “Do not worry, my loyal messenger. Soon the power to change fate shall be mine.”

Suddenly Cult Race landed in front of them, “Oh good, I thought I would have missed you.”

The serpent turned his head toward Cult Race and smiled, “Is the mare dead?”

“Unfortunately no. But we have other problems.”

This angered the serpent greatly, “You are growing more useless by the day. Now, what is the problem?”

“We have an uninvited guest who is determined to stop you. He calls your messenger the Greatest Evil.”

These words angered the masked one now, but only for a moment as he laughed aloud soon afterward. “Only one creature in all creation would call me the Greatest Evil.” He raised his left sleeve upwards. “I hear your challenge Lost Student of Celestia. The only quarrel now is if you are going to reclaim this left arm of your’s. And return to the God you once served so loyally.” He looked up at the left sleeve as it fell revealing a black bug-like claw with thousands of orange little bug legs that went from the elbow down, and very distinct yellow fur just above it.

******

Chapter 9: Sorrowful Guilt

View Online

Twilight and Starlight woke up a jail cell. There were guards at the gate, and by the look of the cell, they were clearly inside Canterlot Castle. Starlight found that her wounds were healed. Twilight found her wounds healed as well, though the scars remained. This was most disconcerting for her because she had hoped the scars would be gone by the time she got away from all of this She hoped that if she ever got back home, that Spike wouldn’t ask too much about the scars.

However, it was at that moment Twilight realized her disguise was gone. Somepony had removed it. But who? And why? Next thing she noticed was that ‘F’ was not with them. Getting separated again was getting really annoying.

She looked to Starlight who seemed more mad than anypony. “Starlight, is everything okay?”

“Why should you care? I was doing fine until you showed up.”

“Me? That wound on your back could have killed you.”

“But it didn’t.” She turned away from her. “Look, just leave me alone.”

Twilight looked away from her and looked towards the ground. “Look, I’ve been through a lot since we last saw each other. War, travesty, pains and sorrows.”

“And why should I care? All I need is to get the spell --” Suddenly Starlight stopped herself upon checking her pocket. The spell was gone.

“Are you looking for this?” They both looked toward that voice and saw Princess Celestia on the other side of the cell. She had dried tears on her face, obviously still in sorrow from Luna's transformation into Nightmare Moon and subsequent imprisonment. Princess Celestia was holding the spell in her hands.

Twilight jumped up, “Wait what about Grogar? He said he would be trying to turn Princess Luna.”

Celestia looked at Twilight strangely. “You call her Luna?” She turned her head slightly and softly spoke, “Twilily?”

“That name again.” Twilight looked in confusion. “Selena Moondie called me by that name, now you.”

Celestia looked to her guards. They understood instantly what she was asking without words being needed. They opened up the cell and Celestia walked in. She looked at Twilight closely and spoke once more, “No, you are not her. At least you are not now.” Celestia turned away and walked to the exit. She gestured Twilight to follow.

They left the cell. However as Twilight turned toward Starlight to have her follow, Starlight just kept looking away. Twilight was slightly taken by this but understood, she had seen so much and Starlight had seen so little. What had been only hours for Starlight was over a year for Twilight. She understood it would take more time to explain. And right now her mind was on two things, what happened to Grogar and who is this Twilily?

Twilight and Celestia left the cell area and went upstairs. They left through another hallway once they got to the top and then went up more stairs. This may have been the past, but Twilight knew this pathway well enough. This was the way to Celestia’s personal quarters. After taking many more hallways and stairways they finally arrived at Celestia’s personal quarters. Twilight was, of course, a little confused that Celestia would let her into her quarters. Twilight was from the future, there was no way Celestia would trust her.

Celestia’s guards opened the doors and Celestia and Twilight walked in. The guards closed the doors behind them. Celestia used her magic to bring a seat over for Twilight to sit in. Once they both had a spot, Celestia spoke, “Mare, as to your first question, Grogar is dead.”

Twilight was taken back greatly by this. “What?! How?”

“I’m not sure how, but shortly after I imprisoned my sister, I found his dead body over an altar. Luna’s blade was in his chest and his body was devoid of all life.” She took a moment for Twilight to process all of this before she asked her own question. “Mare, please tell me what Selena Moondie told you exactly about the name Twilily?”

“Well, all she did was call me that name? Who is Twilily?”

Celestia looked to her books and used her magic to bring over a gold line navy blue book. She opened it up and quickly turned to a certain page. Once she found what she was looking for she showed it to Twilight. Twilight’s eyes widened upon seeing what appeared to be a lavender unicorn with a long flowing navy blue mane. “This is Twilily Moonlight.”

“This can’t be. She looks just like me.”

“Indeed, though Twilily was no alicorn, or at least wasn’t before it happened.” She stopped for a moment and then continued, “She was a unicorn and she lived two thousand years ago. She was the most powerful unicorn wizard of her time.”

Twilight wondered why the present Celestia never told her of this mare. “Listen, princess, I’m not this Twilily, I’m from the future. I was once a student of you in my future.”

Celestia smiled at that. “I suspected that. The way you looked at the pathway here showed me enough. But then again what I have seen tells me there are things that you don’t know about the truth.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. All the pieces seemed to be fitting into place. “I see. I met Grogar, and he told me the truth about dark magic.” Twilight stopped herself before asking the next question.

Celestia could see the fear growing in Twilight’s eyes. She placed her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Calm yourself. Yes what he said is true. Though it was not Twilily who made the deal with Grogar. It was her father the warlock knight, Rex Moba.”

Her face fell at this. It was a lot to take in. Twilight took a breath before finally giving an open answer about all of this. They had a lot to talk about.

******

Back in the cell area, Starlight tossed back and forth. She couldn’t stand still. She had to find a way out of there as quickly as possible. But what would she do after that? She still had no idea on how to get home, or the real reason Cult Race was after her. She knew very little about him. Of course, she had heard rumors in the present that spoke of such a killer, but she assumed they were just rumors.

She decided enough on the worrying. She laid down and took a nap. She certainly needed one. She had been running from Cult Race since last night and never got any sleep. She closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. However, in this sleep there was no safety. She found herself being attacked by a series of images. A red gem and a blue gem, both in the shape of eyes. Next was the image of a yellow geode in the shape of a brain. And finally a red, blue and yellow stone in the shape of a heart.

She thought it was over, but then she found herself in a field of bodies. Corpses as far as the eyes could see. They were so shredded that she couldn’t even tell what species these were. Beyond it, she saw a pyramid. A figure stood on top of the pyramid. The figure was colorless and featureless. Well, not completely featureless, as the two eye-like gems were over the place where eyes would be, the brain shape geode in the skull and the heart shape stone was in the place of the heart. The only other prominent feature on the figure was that it had four arms.

She turned her head and saw another figure. This new figure felt very familiar. It was like she knew this figure all too well. This new figure pulled two blades out. One red, the other blue. The new figure charged at the original and the two fought.

Soon the dream cleared. But not before the words, “Mind Temple” filled her head along with coordinates. She woke up and looked around. She saw that she was still in the cell. Not much time had passed since she fell asleep as seen from where the light in the room laid. In fact, it was in the exact same place that it was when Twilight was in here. Suddenly she jumped up upon seeing Celestia and Twilight back in here. Actually, they were in the exact spots they were earlier. It was at that moment she realized that they weren’t moving at all. In fact, nothing was moving at all. Time itself had stopped. Starlight looked around. She couldn’t believe it. This made no sense, yet this matched Starswirl’s notes on time spells perfectly.

“Are you going to keep looking around?”

Starlight jumped at that and turned toward the voice, only to see a naked gray pegasus. She practically screamed upon seeing him, that is until she notices this pegasus was very unusual. His body was absent of all features. In fact, the only way she knew it was a male was the male voice. “Are you the one who cast this spell?” Starlight finally questioned.

“Spell?” he looked around, or at least that was what she assumed he did as his head turned back and forth. “I used no spell. I need no spell for I am Realta, Demigod of Light and Time.”

She looked in confusion. “You're a demigod. I always thought they took the form of their elements.”

“Well, most of the time. But this time I thought you would be more preferable to a pegasus. Or would you rather a unicorn, or maybe an earth pony though I could try a batpony. I always try to change it up. Now on to the dream you had or more or less will have.” He pointed away from her and she saw herself in the spot she was just at. “Time itself has been pulled back to a moment when the cell is open. I suggest you go to those coordinates right now. I can keep time like this for as long as possible.” He then held out the time spell. “I took this off of Celestia during the time movement. They won’t notice it’s missing until you are long gone. Now go.”

She grabbed the spell, but then spoke, “Time is your domain. Why would you give me a spell to mess with it?” He refused to answer, instead, he vanished from her sight. She wanted to know more, but time was still frozen. She decided to just leave. Maybe the coordinates led to somepony who could fix the spell.

What she didn’t realize was that he never left. In fact he was waiting for her to leave. Once she was gone he reappeared. He set time for her to start back up once she got far enough away from the castle. Once that was done, he moved forward in time to just after he pulled her back. He turned toward the wall and left a message for Celestia and Twilight to find. Once he was done he got ready to leave. He moved time forward to the moment when the guards would notice Starlight gone. As they did, they opened the cell and he walked out. They couldn't see him because he was in another time flow. It was how he always traveled.

Once he was out of the castle he became annoyed. “Old friend, it has taken me so long to set my plans of this into motion and you and that Twilight show up to change things. Looks like I will have to adapt my plans. But two things you must realize is that fate cannot be changed and that time always will repeat. If you don’t go down this path, then somepony else will.”

******

As time resumed, miles away near the Castle of the Two Sisters, a group of guards gathered around a small crater where a charred body laid. The group was mostly curious as to the body’s wings.

One of them walked over and poked at the blade-wings with his spear. “Well, they’re real.”

“Horn and wings, do you think she was some sort of alicorn?” questioned another.

“Look, whatever this mare was, she’s dead now. We need to report this to the princess,” spoke the leader. At that, they took their leave.

However, they were stopped as Cult Race walked up to them carrying several bodies with him. "Oh, you're not going anywhere."

They took up their guard when one of them looked behind for but a moment. “Look she's up,” he pointed to the mare as she wobbled back and forth as she slowly stood. They all turned towards her as she wobbled around. “Look mare, try not to move too much, you’re badly injured.”

As the leader stayed back and kept his guard on Cult Race, the others slowly approached her, trying to ascertain how she was standing so easily and if she needed help. Right now, she should have been in agony, yet all she could do was grin.

As they surrounded her, she lifted her hands slowly. Unbeknownst to all of them, she was levitating the broken shards of her strange-looking chain blades. Her grin turned into a large toothy smile as she showed off her fangs for all to see. Cult Race dropped the bodies he was carrying and jumped far back upon seeing her smile. He knew all too well what was going to happen next.

Without warning the shards glowed, she pulled in her arms and the shards shot into the guard’s hearts killing, them all instantly. The leader was the only one left standing as his jaw hung agape in shock. The burnt mare laughed psychotically aloud for a moment before stopping. and lifting her head upward to scream aloud, “I’M NOT DONE WITH YOUR SOULS YET!!!!” She spoke in a strange language, “Aljahim mulzimat tartafie alnnufus ealayha watamnah li alssulta.”

At that, all the bodies of the dead glowed a maroon red as they followed her hands and rose into the air. She then opened her mouth wide, as the dead bodies twisted and contort. The flesh move like a rubber mask upon the bodies. Their muscles pulse largely and shrank just as quickly in rapid succession. Despite them being dead, they screamed in agony, as everything magical was being ripped out of them.

The leader of the guards trembled as he heard his soldiers screaming in agony beyond death. With every second she spent devouring their magic, she regenerated her flesh. The bodies became thinner and more wrinkled with each passing second. Soon the bodies became dark and gray, and as she finally finished reforming her flesh, they own flesh fell to ash. In the end, all was left of them were piles of gray ash and armor. Even the bones were turned white chalky dust.

Now with all his soldiers dead, the leader of the guards felt everything in his body telling him to run. He ran past Cult Race who didn’t even flinch upon the scene that had just unfolded. Selena Moondie laughed upon seeing the guard run for his life, “I love it when they give chase.”

She flew after him, chasing him down for several minutes, almost toying with him. Finally, she decided enough. Charging at him from behind at high speed, she stabbed her arm right through his stomach, going up and grabbing him by the face.

As his blood poured from the wound, she laughed, “Well don’t get all wet, just because you’re being held by a naked mare,” she noted, on the fact the regeneration did not bring back her clothes. She soon pulled his head back, exposing his neck. “Did you know that I’ve found that the blood of the living is tastier than the magic of the dead.” At that, she opened her jaws wide and licked her fangs before digging them deep into his throat.

She drank, taking every single drop of blood from the body. The body squeezed and contorted like a sponge as the leader screamed up until the very end. Once she was done, she pulled back, licked her lips and took the most Intoxicating breathe, “Well, blood type B+ is not as good as blood type A+, but definitely a close second.”

She pulled back her bloodied arm slightly, and then with her other hand, she grabbed the dead body by the throat. With one swift pull, she ripped his head and spine clean from the body. “Hmm, you’ll make a fine trophy.”

Afterward, she released the body and threw it to the ground. Cult Race flew over to her, as she returned to her previous form and wrapped her cape around her naked body. "Well, it's good to see you back, Selena Moondie," Cult Race leaned in and wrapped his arms tightly around her from behind.

As Cult Race held her she used her magic to rebuild her strange-looking chain blades. Soon she noticed her mane fall onto her face. She became annoyed that it had returned back to the length and color she was born with, as it did every time she did that spell. “Looks like I’ll have to go home and get a quick haircut, and of course die it back to red,” At that she smiled, “Well I guess that just gives Twilily some time to get away.”

Eventually, her strange-looking chain blades were fixed. “Though I’m mostly annoyed that she destroyed my prized possessions.” She leaned into Cult Race and looked onward with a deadly cold stare. “You know Twilily, you’re just as annoying as you were in your previous life.” She smiled once more, “Though killing you this time will be just as fun as it was last time.” On that, she laughed aloud.

******

Twilight and Celestia walked back downstairs as they continued to talk. Celestia noticed the weapons Twilight had with her. “Tell me Twilight, those wouldn’t be Selena Moondie’s weapons right?”

“Actually they are. For some reason she threw them to me to use in my battle against her.”

“So I assume you know their purpose.”

“Yes, unfortunately. But I plan to not use these with Grogar’s power. I will use my own magic with these.” Twilight held one of them upward.

Soon they arrived at the bottom floor where the cells were from before. They were going to let Starlight out. However, as they came upon the room, they found the guards with their spears ready, aiming at the cell as it was left wide open. The cell was empty and there were coordinates written on the wall.

Celestia and Twilight ran into the cell. “Damn it she escaped. I have to find her before it is too late.” Twilight ran back out.

“Too late. What do you mean too late?” Celestia was truly concerned now. “You said that Starlight was the one who trapped you on this journey. But you have yet to tell me why you would protect such a mare.”

Twilight turned toward Celestia and took a breath. “You know how she trapped me in another timeline. In that timeline, I encountered another version of her.” Twilight took a moment before continuing. This part was hard because she wanted to put that timeline's horrors behind her. “This version of her had suffered so much pain. And yet she never gave up hope. I want to believe that this Starlight can be like that Starlight. No, I have to believe it.” Finally, a tear couldn’t be held back as her body trembled. “Because I saw so many suffer in that timeline and if I could use the knowledge I learned from that timeline to at least save one soul……” Twilight couldn't say anymore but Celestia could see what she meant in her eyes.

Celestia walked forward and placed her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “I can see now why I chose you to be an alicorn.” Afterward, they turned toward the writing on the wall. “This writing is Realta’s.”

“The Demigod of Light and Time. I have only heard of him once before. Why would he leave this?”

“Because this is clearly where Starlight will be.” Celestia and Twilight flew out of there as quickly as possible. They reached a map room and looked up the coordinates. Once they found the spot that Realta left them, Twilight was given some supplies and sent on her way.

Once Twilight was gone, Celestia turned toward her guards, “Ready my chariot.” As the guards followed her orders she turned toward the Sun as the day was finally drawing near a close. She channeled her magic toward the Sun to set it. “Twilight survived such great horrors. But I wonder is she ready for what is really out there. Is she ready to face the ones that have no hope of being saved?”

******

<1,000 years ago>

A month had passed since Sunfire’s ascendency. News spread across the country. However, Celestia was less on her love rising to greater power and more on her sister. Luna had cut contact after the wedding. Sombra had launched several attacks on neighboring countries on that same day as the wedding. But as the months passed war didn’t spread. Instead, the lands were at a random stop. It was like the wick of cannon had been cut just seconds before it could go off.

Celestia wanted there to be peace. She called on all the countries to meet in Equestria to try and seek a solution to stop the wick from being relit. She hoped this would work.

Creatures from across the land came to Equestria. They all arrived in the capital. A city known as Canterlot. The city had been created by the elites of the ponies and Celestia hoped it would be a good neutral point for them to meet. Sunfire wanted the talks to be New Shangri La, but Celestia knew this would only put tensions on harder ground. Especially since the ascension of Sunfire, Celestia had been feeling very uneasy in New Shangri La.

Dignitaries from across the lands entered the central building of Canterlot. Celestia sat at the far end from the door. She looked closely over the dignitaries as they entered. She noticed her breathing was slowing as she watched. This had been happening a lot lately, even before the wedding. She didn’t exactly know why, though she had a few ideas. In the end she came to the conclusion that it had to be most of all a great concern for Luna. But she had no idea how wrong she was.

She hoped Luna would be with the dignitaries. She hoped that she could make things right with Luna and make her see the dangers that the Crystal Empire had within it. Yet as more dignitaries walked in, her heart slowly sank as Luna was not among them. She tried her best to keep a strong heart in all of this, but it was hard. She looked again and again as more walked in. She near jumped from her throne when she thought that she had seen her, but Sunfire stopped her as he noticed it wasn’t Luna.

Sunfire was greatly concerned with Celestia. From the strange mood swings to concerning herself with that traitorous alicorn mare. He hoped that Luna wouldn’t show up at all. For if she did, he doubted he could hold back his wrathful judgment.

Yet as the hours crawled to the close there was no sign of Luna at all. Celestia took a hard deep breath and gestured to the guards to close the doors so they could begin. They walked over to the door and got ready to close it.

However, the guards were stopped as a pair of strange-looking chain blades shot forward and wrapped around their throats and swung them around in the air. Celestia looked in shock upon the all too familiar weapons. “No, I killed her.”

“Actually sister, she kind of refuses to die.” On that, the doors flew open as Luna and Selena Moondie walked into the room. “But you gave it a good try.”

Celestia got off her throne and almost ran to Luna, but was stopped as Sunfire’s guards put up their weapons and aimed them right at Luna. Sunfire stepped forward between Celestia and Luna. “This is meant to be a place of peace. Tell your assassin to let my guards go so we can get this over with.”

Luna looked toward Selena Moondie and without even a word being needed she threw the guards to the ground. Afterward, Sunfire looked at Celestia as she and he slowly backed away to their thrones.

Once Celestia was back in her throne she took a breath. Her breathing had become harder upon seeing Luna here. She had to remember that Luna was now in league with a different kingdom. Celestia could not show even the slightest amount of favoritism around the other dignitaries.

As they all took a seat, the call was put forth for the first speaker to make their voice heard. At first, there were no volunteers. Most just wanted to stay seated. The ambiance of silence was almost deafening. Moments moved like hours and minutes moved like days.

Finally after what felt like eons of waiting somepony stepped into the center to speak. To Celestia's weak surprise it was Luna. Luna stood at the center of them all and looked around to all of them. She took a breath and then spoke with greatness, “Citizens of all countries. As you known me and my sister protected the country from evils like Discord and Cult Race. Yet as I look upon you now and only see…. Fear.”

Celestia looked in shock at her sister’s words. "Why would they be in fear?”

Luna looked to Celestia with a stern look and continued, “The truth is that we have failed you all and you know this. We thought we got rid of the corruption with the defeat of Redsting during the fall of the previous Shangri-La.” Luna stopped for a moment and closed her eyes. As they reopened, all looked in shock upon seeing the eyes in a different form.

Celestia got up. She knew these eyes were Nightmare’s. Celestia tried to say something but was stopped upon Nightmare Moon speaking outward. “The corruption is not gone. It can never be gone, so we must always fight it on all sides.” Nightmare looked at Celestia and smiled.

Celestia felt a great amount of fear rise within her. Suddenly the world around them shook and quaked as the sound of an explosion filled the ears of all. All looked in shock as it came from New Shangri-La.

Sunfire ran to the window and looked toward the kingdom that his Lord had blessed him with and it was completely gone as what stood in it's wake was a mushroom shaped cloud. He looked closer and could see the faint image of Sombra in the smoke of explosion. Angered, he signaled his guards to surround Luna. However, the roof fell upon them as a giant cloud-like hand tore a hole in the ceiling.

Celestia looked in shock to what she saw. "It’s a.... It's a titan. They have a titan on their side.”

The massive arm of the titan reached in and took Nightmare in his hand. Nightmare looked at him and spoke, “Arabus, grab Celestia too.”

The titan moved in quickly to grab Celestia while Selena Moondie went to killing the guards. Sunfire saw this and ran over to his beloved to protect her. He got in front of her and held out his arm-braces and spoke in inaudible language as the writing on them glowed.

Seconds later the entire roof of the building was completely destroyed. Sombra looked from the miles away as his armies stood behind him. Seeing the explosion put a sense of urgency in his mind. Soon Zeb walked up, “Sir, New Shangri-La has been destroyed, but there is still no sign of the final remains of that beast.”

“Enough, I can see where it is now.” Sombra summoned his scythe. “Now, to Canterlot.” He swung his scythe in a commanding motion.

******

<1,000 years later>

Deep inside the Castle of the Two Sisters, on an altar laid a cold calm unmoving blue body with goat horns. By all accounts, it looked like he was dead. But without warning, eight strange limbs sprouted forth. The limbs pushed the body upward and then forward as the blade in the chest tore through the body as it stayed in place. Once the body was off the altar it changed shape taking the form of a giant spider before changing again to take the form of an all too familiar brown donkey. The donkey made his way out of the room he was in and walked out of the castle. After which he met back up with Zeb.

“So, why did the emperor change his plan?”

The donkey let out a small giggle. “He didn't change his plans at all. He just adapted them. Very much in the same way Realta most likely did for his own.”

“So what was the point of telling Twilight the plan?”

“As our lord may have told you once before. Sometimes the truth is the best deception.” On that he walked away. “Now I must complete the next part.”

“And what is that?”

“He said that he had seen Twilight before this day,” Bray kept walking until he was out of sight. “And I am to find out how.”

Back in the castle some of the maroon red blood stains on the blade slowly fell to the ground and seeped through the small aging cracks in the floor and went down lower and lower almost looking for someplace warm to hide until the time was right. A voice spoke as it settled, “Sometimes the truth is the best deception. We both know this, Blood Diamond. That why you didn’t reclaim your empire and it’s the same reason that I now fake my death. Because in the end, patience is the true victor.”

******

Chapter 10: The Mind Temple

View Online

Starlight arrived at the coordinates only to find a great temple. The temple was a grand, pillar like building with two twisting stairways going along the side of it, but one extremely wide set of stairs in the center that went all the way up. Along the walls there were the images of yellow lions with green eagles above them.

She practically gasped upon seeing it. Though it looked nothing like the pyramid that she had seen in her vision, it was still breathtaking. She walked forward to the middle stairway, sure all three seemingly looked to go to the top, but the middle seemed the most simple. She stepped on the first step and began long climb up. She didn’t know what she would find there only that there was something very important up at the top. It took her a few moments to even realize that the rails of the stairway had the form of a long serpent.

As soon as she reached a certain height she found what looked like a strange entrance with two lion heads at the bottom corners and two eagle heads on the top corners, built into the very stairway as part of it kept going up. This was confusing since this could have been easily seen from the ground. In fact from the ground, it had looked like there were no entrances or even changes in the stairway. Starlight decided to just ignore it and kept walking up the stairs.

However, what was originally a few minutes turned into several hours. The stairway just kept going and going. She didn’t know how tall this temple even was. From the ground, it had looked at most five stories, but considering how much time she was walking it felt like fifty stories. The even stranger part was every five floors she would see that same exact strange entrance with lion heads and eagle heads. Was this stairway on some sort of loop or was it just her imagination. Soon she came upon the eleventh time of seeing it before she finally gave up and fell to the ground exhausted.

When suddenly she heard a crash below her. She looked down the stairway for the first time and looked in shock to see that the bottom floor was only five stories down. That had answered it, she was stuck in a loop. But what crashed? She looked around from where she was and saw Twilight on the ground. “She crashed, why?” That's when it hit her. “Oh, of course, the loop must extend to the sky as well. She must have been flying above me for nearly as long as I have been walking and just fell from exhaustion. Good thing she is an alicorn or that would have really hurt.”

“Ouch,” Twilight slowly rose up in slight pain.

“Nevermind,” Starlight gave a deadpan face.

Twilight jumped at that voice and looked straight toward Starlight’s direction. Starlight tried to hide, but she had been spotted as Twilight flew up toward her direction as quickly as possible. However the second she got up there, Starlight kicked her to the ground, expecting a fight. The two wrestled across the ground for a few moments before Starlight realized that she wasn’t fighting her. “Why aren’t you fighting me?”

“I didn't fight you earlier.”

“Well, that was a different situation.” Starlight punched her, but Twilight caught the fist and stopped it by having it hit the ground instead.

“Starlight, I’m not here to fight you. I’m here to save you.”

Starlight growled. “From what?”

“From the Greatest Evil,” spoke somepony else.

Starlight looked off to see who it was and Twilight kicked her off. Starlight quickly recovered and once more looked toward the direction of the voice, just as Twilight did. They both looked to see a figure in a teal cloak walking out of the entrance. At first, they were a little confused by who this was. That is until the hood was dropped to reveal the head of a unicorn stallion with a yellow and red mane.

“‘F’, is that you?” Twilight looked confused as she walked over to him.

“I know, interesting effects this place has on me.” He moved his now less wrinkly right hand over the left side of his face, for this had been what confused Twilight as he originally had a scar there. Afterward, he moved his hand away and finished, “Welcome you two, to the Mind Temple.”

Twilight looked in confusion as strange gray donkeys walked out of the entrance and quickly surrounded them. Twilight and Starlight raised their hands in surrender when ‘F’ spoke, “Halt, they are with me.”

The gray donkey’s backed off and just stood in place. Twilight looked in confusion at them when ‘F’ decided to answer her question before she could ask. “These are soldiers I worked beside during this timeline. They helped me in defeating Cult Race.”

Twilight sighed with relief. ”Oh, you had us going for a minute. Anyway, why are you here? Did Realta send you the same message?”

‘F’ tilted his head in confusion. “I lived through this time already. I don’t need that old fool directions.” ‘F’ sounded slightly more annoyed than before. Maybe this temple did more than simply make him look younger. “Our only problem is that there is no way to leave this place once it has been entered.”

“What?!” Starlight nearly shouted.

“What do you mean?” Twilight questioned.

“When you arrived, which way did you automatically take?”

They both looked at each other before saying the same answer, “The simplest one.”

“Exactly as I did. This temple seems to have a spell over it. I think it also combines a bit of psychology.”

“Syco--what now?” Starlight scratched her head in confusion.

“Of course!” Twilight jumped. “When confronted with multiple paths, everypony will always take the simplest one. I flew and you and Starlight must have taken the center stairway. So the only true pathway is the sides.”

“Indeed,” ‘F’ answered. On that Starlight ran toward the stairs to run back down them, but was stopped upon ‘F’ yelling to her. “That's not going to work.”

“Why?” she stopped. Suddenly another gray donkey ran up the stairway before falling down to the ground out cold. “And who is this one?”

“That would be Gog. I sent him down several hours ago and he is still going through the loop.”

“So the loop goes both ways!” Starlight shouted.

“Indeed, now step inside. I want you to know what led you here.” ‘F’ walked back through the entrance and Twilight and Starlight followed after him. He led them through a long hallway, that seemed way too long for it to fit in this temple. Soon they came upon a wall with a mural on it.

“This is the legend of the omni-pony. A mare of light and darkness.”

Twilight and Starlight looked in shock upon the four images of the mural. The first image was broken and mostly destroyed, but the second image showed a great pyramid shining with light yet contrast with darkness. A seemingly pure being standing on the pyramid with four objects surrounding the being. The third image showed the being fighting with a pony that wielded a blue blade and a red blade. The final image showed a giant centipede surrounding the whole planet before a great purple light seemingly powered by the red blade and a blue blade that pushed him back. Under the mural was ancient writing that almost seemed to be in two different languages.

Twilight walked closer to the mural while Starlight stepped back from it. They were almost having completely opposite reactions to it. Twilight was very intrigued, while Starlight was scared of it and yet she didn’t know why. She felt great fear building up the longer she looked at it, in particularly the final image and it’s almost demonic looking centipede.

“So what is the legend?” Twilight asked as she looked over the writing closely. She felt she could almost read some of it, yet couldn’t. It was a very strange feeling.

“I can’t read all of it because most of the writing is gone, but I will give the best translation I can. The writing is in two parts, one-half is in light alicorn and the other is in dark alicorn.” ‘F’ coughed slightly into his right arm’s sleeve as he walked closer to it. He placed his right arm upon it.

Twilight jumped back upon seeing his right arm as it looked different now. “What happened to your arm?” She pointed to how it was not covered in white fur and instead covered in yellow fur like the rest of his body.

“Hmm, must be this temple having a greater effect on me than I thought. This is the right arm I had in the past. Hey, who knows, the longer I stay, maybe my left arm will fully return.” He looked away from his arm and back to the writing. “Anyway, the legend speaks of two bloodlines, one of darkness and one of light. When these two bloodlines intertwine an omni-creature can be born, that has the blessing of both bloodlines.”

“So, the omni-pony is descended from somepony that made a deal with Grogar and somepony that made a deal with Realta. Has that ever happened before?”

“I can only think of four times the bloodlines have crossed. King Morpheus and Queen Cassandra were the first, but she became too sick to conceive an offspring. Next one was Cult Race and Selena Moondie.”

“Wait, those two were once together.”

“Indeed, but due to Selena Moondie being undead, such an offspring is impossible, especially since Cult Race is a doppelganger as most are staral.”

Twilight looked at ‘F’ confused, “Doppelganger? Cult Race mentioned that he was one, but what is such a creature? I've never heard of it’s name.”

“Perhaps a tale for another time. The only two other couples that I can think of is….” On that, he stopped and looked at Twilight closely, then to Starlight. His head went back and forth over and over as his jaw almost hanged for a moment. Unfortunately, Twilight didn’t notice.

“Well, what else does it say?” Starlight finally got the guts to walk closer to the mural.

“Right?” ‘F’ straightened himself and looked back at the wall. Eventually, he got to the parts that were scratched up. “Uhm, this part is a bit harder because of the scratches in the writing. But as far as I can tell, the omni-pony is meant to defeat the corrupted one.”

“Which is obviously this centipede?” Twilight assumed as she looked over the mural. “But then who is the being with four objects around him?” She traced her fingers over the objects and their shapes. “Two of them feel like eyes, the one of top feels like a brain and the one on the bottom feels like a heart.”

“Indeed, I don’t need to read this part. Those objects are the oldest artifacts in the world. Said to been created millions of years ago by the first alicorn, King Heavonos Nighsky.”

“Wait, Celestia’s grandfather. I’ve heard a few legends of him.”

“Then maybe you heard of the legendary battle between King Heavonos and the Titans?” ‘F’ questioned. Twilight nodded a no. “I thought not, it’s a part of the history Celestia would rather forget ever happened.” ‘F’ took a breath before continuing, “Millions of years ago, the first alicorn and his great lion ally fought the titans for rule of this land, a great battle that lasted for so many years. Finally, after so long, the battle was ended. The four most powerful titans were slain and four charms were made from their remains. The Eye of Jupiter, which allowed it's wielder to see all forms of life. The Eye of Ra, which allowed it's wielder to see all forms of magic. The Heart of Odin, which allowed it's wielder to see all the land. And finally the Mind of Ceous, which allowed it's wielder to see all forms of knowledge.”

“Wait, mind as in the Mind Temple.”

“Yes, legend says that one of the charms is hidden in this temple. This is why I am here. The Greatest Evil is after these charms. We need to get them before he does.” ‘F’ walked over to Starlight. “But first we will need a way out of this loop.”

“But how?” Twilight had to think for a moment, but ‘F’ did not.

“Starlight, the loop is based in light and dark magic. So I will need both of your help.”

“Me and Twilight? Look I only came here because I saw this place in a vision. I’m not here to help you and especially not her.” Starlight walked off without giving any more words.

‘F’ followed her, but Twilight walked ahead of him. “No, let me talk to her. I need to explain a few things to her anyway.” On that, she ran off after Starlight.

Meanwhile, Starlight got outside and walked down the stairway. Twilight followed, they both knew there was no way down, but it seemed this was more for getting some fresh air rather than trying to get away. After going through at least one loop, they finally stopped and sat down. Twilight got over and sat a few steps behind Starlight, even though she could see her as clear as day.

They sat there for nearly an hour before Twilight finally spoke up, “Starlight I--”

“I find you very confusing Twilight,” Starlight interrupted, “I set out on this journey to destroy your friendship and you don’t seem to want to stop me.”

“I do want to stop you… I did want to stop you." Twilight corrected. "But that was nearly a year ago for me.”

Starlight turned toward her in almost disbelief. “But how? You haven't aged a day.”

“One of the small side effects of time travel is you stay the age you were when you first left until you return to the time you were originally from.” Twilight stopped and took a moment, reaching over her arms. “But even though you don’t age, some scars don’t disappear.”

“I… I see.” Starlight’s eyes widened upon the look Twilight’s face had. She just turned away from it and looked forward. “Well, apparently I have my own scars now too.”

Twilight looked to Starlight as her back was turned. Though the gash was healed by Celestia, the scar that Cult Race gave her was still there as well as the tears in her purple jacket and black shirt. Twilight walked a little closer and sat right behind Starlight and filled her horn with magic.

“Wait, what are you doing?” Starlight tried to jump, but Twilight stopped her.

“I’m restitching the holes in your jacket and shirt. Now hold still I’m not an expert at this like my friend Rarity.” Hearing Twilight’s words and feeling the soft movement of her magic calmed the unicorn mare. As they sat there Twilight thought this would be the best chance she had, “So…”

“So where did you go in the time portal?” Starlight once again interrupted.

“Well, your kick landed me in a destroyed future filled with many evils and very different versions of my friends.”

“And I assume you made friends with them too,” Starlight nearly sassed.

“Well, not at first. Believe it or not, Rarity and Spike actually tried to kill me twice and nearly succeeded one of the times. Then there was Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who I barely even got to know. The one I learn the most from was Rainbow Dash and…. Flash.”

“What? That stallion you would fon over occasionally.”

“Wait a minute. I figured you spied on me, but--” Twilight stopped herself and took a breath as she finished fixing the tear. “Me and him are just friends. Just like you and Sunburst.”

On those words, Starlight jumped away before Twilight could finish completely. “Friends. I’m not friends with that ass or anypony for that matter. He abandoned me, he is the main reason I started this battle against friendship.”

“I doubt that's what he meant to do?” Twilight stood up. “I’m sure no matter what happened it can be fixed. Friendship should never be torn because of some argument.”

“Some argument, some argument! Do you even know him? Do you even know what happened?!”

“No.” Twilight looked at her sternly, but Starlight turned away. “But I know how much you care for him.”

“I don’t care for that fool at all.” Starlight folded her arms over.

Twilight was taken back slightly by those words. Her face saddened slightly, for only a moment, before forming into anger. “Then how come that was the only thing that kept you sane?!” she shouted.

“What do you mean?” Starlight trembled at her words.

“In the other timeline, I met an alternate you. This alternate you had suffered so much that you had created a lie around yourself. In that lie he was beside you the whole time. As your friend.”

Starlight stopped trembling at her words. “So…. that was another timeline. For all, I know they were under better means.”

“Better means?” Twilight held up her hands in confusion. “Starlight, you were chained to a wall in the deepest part of Tartarus. Your prison was beside Queen Chrysalis and one of the oldest evils in all of creation, Calavoss. You….you...were going to die.” Twilight let a tear drop. “And yet you never gave up hope. Sunburst’s memory was beside you the whole time because he was your first friend and as far as I can tell, your last friend, in both timelines. But not anymore.” Starlight's mouth fell agape upon her words as Twilight pulled her into a hug. “I want to be your friend too. I know you have been alone, but not anymore.”

“Just leave me alone!” Starlight tried to fight the hug with what little will she had left, but it was not enough as tears from her own eyes finally broke.

“Never. My friend.” Twilight held on for as long as possible. Starlight fell slight and raised her arms up and wrapped them tightly around Twilight, finally giving into the hug and the friendship Twilight was offering her.

Soon a small roar of thunder separated the two new friends as they looked to the sky to see clouds gathering fast. It would start raining eventually. They headed back up to the entrance and saw ‘F’ standing there watching them as they arrived back.

“I’m glad you're back. Are you willing to try my idea?”

"Of course," Starlight smiled as she raised her hand up to her face to clean the tears out of her eyes.

'F' walked over and pointed toward the stairway. “This loop is based on a mix of light magic and dark magic, so why not overload the spell that has been cast over it.”

"That might work," Twilight agreed.

Starlight scratched her head before giving an answer. “I guess that could work. Though truthfully, I only know a few spells in light magic. I’m better at normal magic.”

“That doesn't matter, as long as you're able to channel light magic.” ‘F’ walked out of the way and gestured them to looked toward the stairway. “Just aimed your horns outward toward the stairway and concentrate.”

Doing as he asked they pointed their horns. Soon their horns glowed with different colors. Twilight's horn glowed maroon red and Starlight's horn glowed a maroon blue as they both shot a stream of their magic toward the stairway. After a few moments, the stairway shook. They kept pushing but nothing else was happening.

“It’s not working.” Sweat poured down Starlight.

“Just keep going,” ‘F’ urged them.

Soon the shaking increased, but this time it wasn’t just the stairway, time and space around the stairway was shaking as well. Suddenly the whole temple shake as more of the magics were used. Starlight fell down slightly in pain, but luckily Twilight was able to catch her as they kept going.

“Don’t give up, you almost have it,” he assured them.

The shaking became greater as the pain of using so much light magic caused Starlight to almost tear up. She wasn't used to using so much light magic. However just as she thought she had reached her limit, Twilight screamed in pain. It turned out she had been holding her pain in.

“What's happening?” Starlight felt herself being pushed back away from Twilight as Twilight's body floated into the air.

“Twilight's dark magic reserves are over loading.” 'F' trembled. "Hurry up and finish it before it's too late."

Pushing all their magic forth, they finally broke the spell as the temple stopped shaking. Once they were finished Twilight fell to the ground out cold. Starlight ran over to her and tried to wake her but nothing worked. "Why isn't she waking?"

'F' walked over and placed his hand over her head only to pull it away in pain. "Damn it, it seems somepony placed a failsafe on her if she were to reach certain limits. She broke it during that spell and it caused her brain to overload. She be will out for a while. But otherwise, she will be fine." He got up and walked to his donkey allies. "Keep watch over her, we need to go on ahead."

"Of course."

He walked back over to Starlight and pulled her away from Twilight. "Come on, we need to get the charm before the Greatest Evil gets here."

Realizing what he was saying Starlight followed him but with much regret as they made their way to the top floor. They moved as quickly as they could to the top floor. Once there, they saw a pedestal with a yellow geode in the shape of a brain at the center of the top floor. “There it is, the Mind of Ceous.”

“Well, let’s grab it.” Starlight rushed over to it.

“No, wait. There will be one final test.” He pointed to the parchment with writing on it that laid over the charm.

“What? Seriously?” She stopped just a few feet from the charm.

“Yes. The stairway was clearly meant for ones that were already trapped. But what if somepony figured out the stairway was a trap before falling for it?”

“Then, of course, there would be a second test. What do I have to do?” Starlight spoke hesitantly as she slowly approached it.

“Just simply place your hands on it and the test will begin. Once you have passed the spell should disconnect and you will be able to lift it without any problems.”

“Okay.” Starlight took a deep breath and reached out to the charm. “Are you sure this is the only way?” She looked to him and saw him nodded a yes. Understanding she placed her hands on the charm. Without warning the charm glowed bright yellow and her eyes followed suit.

******

Starlight found herself in her old hometown. She looked to see all of the ponies she knew when she was young. They looked so young as they ran right passed her like she wasn’t even there as they played in the rain. They were much younger than she remembered.

She slightly smiled upon seeing them all. Sure she barely knew any of them but this was one of her happiest memories. Or at least that was what she assumed at first. She raced around the place, trying to find her younger self or maybe even Sunburst.

However, neither were anywhere in sight. But as she was about to give up, she heard a voice. She looked to the road and saw a carriage arriving. The carriage shined with hues of blue and red. That’s when it hit her. This was her first day in this town. That was why the others were still so young.

The carriage pulled up and a black batpony stallion with a long silver mane in silver armor stepped off the front of the carriage and walked over to the door. He opened the carriage and out stepped forth was a mare and a stallion of unknown species in hoods with a small filly in their arms. The filly was Starlight. A small as ever younger version of Starlight that couldn’t even walk yet let alone speak.

The faces of the mare and stallion were too blurry to see. This was obvious as she could never remember what they looked like only because of what happened afterward. The mare and the stallion walked over to a building with the saddest looks. “Are you sure she will be safe here?” the mare questioned as she held baby Starlight closer.

“You both already know she will,” the black batpony stallion assured them. “This needs to happen. Besides, we need to keep her away from those two as long as possible.”

“We know this,” the stallion spoke sternly as he stood calmly and grabbed a crib and placed it in front of the door.

The mare gently placed baby Starlight in the crib and slowly moved away, holding onto her little hand until the very last second. “Goodbye, my shining glimmer of starlight.”

The stallion didn’t even give a goodbye, at least not in words as he leaned down and brushed baby Starlight mane to one side, before rising back up. The mare leaned into the arms of the stallion as they slowly backed far enough away to not be seen.

Once they were out of sight, the black batpony stallion knocked on the door twice. Before making himself scarce as well. The door opened and an old stallion with a gray mane looked down to see the crib. “Oh, you poor filly. Out here all alone. Let's get you inside.” He picked up the crib and walked inside.

The older Starlight looked as the memory finished with the door closing. Slowly she felt a small tear fall down her cheek. She wondered why her parents would leave her like that. What could have compelled such actions?

The area changed and now she found herself on a playground. She looked to see her younger self-sitting on the ground all by herself in tears. She remembered this day well. She had misfired a spell during class and nearly hurt the teacher. The whole class had laughed at her until she ran out of the room crying.

She didn’t like seeing her younger self in tears and all alone. She just wanted to go over and pull her into a hug. But this was just a memory. And of course, she knew what was to happened next.

A small colt walked over and said hello. He was orange in color and had a slightly dark orange mane hanging in his face.

“What do you want?” her younger self pouted.

“I just wanted to meet the coolest filly I have ever seen.”

She looked at him in confusion. “What do you mean? I nearly set the room on fire. I’m a freak.”

“No.” he sat down beside her. “There is no way you're a freak with awesome powers like those. Most of us can’t even charge a spell let alone shoot one off like it was nothing.”

She rubbed her eyes clean and smiled slightly. “You actually thought that was pretty cool.”

“Of course.” He stood up and held his hand out to her. “My name is Sunburst Shimmer, what your’s?”

“Starlight Glimmer.” She grabbed his hand and rose up.

Starlight smiled greatly at this memory. This one was happier than the other one. However, she was beginning to question the point of these memories. Why was the charm showing her these? Was this part of the test?

As a new memory formed, she wondered what other memories this charm would be showing her.

******

As Starlight relived old memories, ‘F’ stood by and watched silently as he sweated for some unknown reason and seemed to be out of breath. He looked to his left shoulder as he sensed something approaching in the distant. “He will be here very soon.”

He looked back at Starlight once he was sure she couldn’t hear him. “You poor mare. I knew what you were the very second I saw you. Once he arrives, everything for you and Twilight will change and what I have wanted for one thousand years will finally happen.”

******

Chapter 11: The Darkest Mind

View Online

<1,000 years ago>

The battle was under way as Sombra and his armies invaded Canterlot, having Onager the mountainside villages taken in quick succession. Meanwhile high in the sky, Arabus finally stopped flying as he grabbed his head, wondering what hit him with such great force. It was like being hit by another titan. He hadn’t felt such force like that in a long time. It was at that point that he noticed his hand was empty. He had dropped Nightmare when he got attacked. After facepalming, he grabbed out a gem and used it to contact Sombra. “My King, I have failed you.”

“You need not worry, my general. My father called in reinforcements. Meanwhile, what hit you?”

“Not sure. The last thing I remember seeing was those braces of his glowing.”

“His? As in the male alicorn?”

“Indeed sir.”

“Hold back for now. My soldiers will clean any enemies in the way. And once this male alicorn is found, I will cleave off his head.”

******

Back in the rubble that was once a building, Celestia ran over to the unconscious Luna and tried to wake her, to little avail. Sunfire walked over to Celestia and pulled her away from Luna. “We need to leave, before Selena Moondie and that titan recover.”

“I can’t leave her.” Celestia pushed him away.

Annoyed, Sunfire held out his arm and lifted Luna’s body in a telekinetic grasp and placed her over his shoulder. After which he leaned down and looked at Celestia. “You need to protect the kingdom. I’ll watch over Luna.” On that, he vanished in a bright light.

Celestia took a deep breath to calm herself before summoning her fiery trident to her side, after which she took to the sky and flew into the invading forces. She stabbed one of the enemies in the shoulder as she landed. Jumping forward she knocked down enemies left and right as she slowly made her way to Sombra. While Sombra just smiled as he saw her getting closer.

The invading armies soon set fire to the kingdom. Celestia took flight once more and used the flames to her advantage. Swinging her trident, she filled it with the best fire magic mastery she could muster and turned the growing flames into a giant tornado of fire, launching it directly at Sombra.

Sombra simply pulled out his massive dark alicorn wings and swung them back and forth pushing the flames back. However, Celestia was getting closer and once within range, she twisted her trident the other direction and turned the giant tornado into a flamethrower. Sombra only had second to stop it from hitting him head on, only for his block to cause the seemingly endless flames to hit his soldiers instead.

Celestia pushed forward and was now within feet of Sombra as the flames cleared. However, as they did, Celestia jumped back in horror as she finally saw Sombra’s face for the first time. “It can’t be. That’s why she trusts you.”

Sombra smiled evilly. “Why of course Celestia.” He held his hand outward, “Dark Pulse.”

Celestia barely had enough time to dodge it at this range, falling backward as it nearly took her head off. As she did, she used her wings to push her forward to where she could kick him in the gut. However, Sombra closed his attack and grabbed Celestia by the leg and swung her around before swinging his scythe right at her throat. Celestia again barely saved herself with her trident, stopping the handle of the scythe just far enough that the blade of the scythe was barely cutting the skin of her neck.

Pushing at the ground with her wings once, Celestia freed her leg and was able to use it to kick the scythe into the air, where it crashed into a tower. With Sombra unarmed, Celestia stabbed her trident forward, puncturing Sombra’s side and covering her trident in his maroon blood. Celestia pulled back as Sombra swung at her with his razor sharp gauntlets.

Sombra punched forward several times and Celestia could only block given the extremely close proximity. Sombra delivered a few more punches before sending a few kicks and finally finished with a charge forward with his wings pushing him through the air. Crashing into Celestia, the two went flying through the air as Celestia dropped her trident.

Celestia beat her fist into Sombra as they flew. She kicked him in the gut several times until he finally gave in and crashed her into a building.

Sombra fell back as Celestia hit the ground. Celestia kicked toward him as he tried to recover, but he caught the attack. However, she spun around and pulled her foot free before kicked him across the face with her other foot. Beating her wings, she shot away from him and around the room before punching him from behind and driving him into the ground. Flipping into a landing on top of him, she summoned her trident and proceeded to try and impale him through the back. But he was just as fast as she was, he spun around and grabbed the trident, just centimeters from his heart.

“Why won’t you just give up?” Celestia struggled to push the trident closer.

“Never. This kingdom will fall.” He pushed her back with greater force than she could handle.

“But you once fought for this very kingdom. You fought for the alicorns,” She argued with him.

“And now they are all gone. Just like this kingdom will be.”

“It will not.” she filled the trident with fire magic and pushed back with all her might.

Sombra’s eyes glowed with dark magic as he pushed her back. Soon he rose up from the ground. Noticing she was now in perfect striking distance, he called back his scythe for a sneak attack, by having it fly toward him with Celestia in the way. However, Celestia saw what he was doing, pulled back her trident and jumped up just seconds before the scythe shot forward and instead impaled Sombra into a wall.

Sombra was now stuck to the wall, but he was not giving up as he continued to struggle, despite having the scythe puncture through his gut. Celestia walked forward and filled the room with fire. “I want to know the truth.”

“What truth?” Sombra looked in confusion. “That Luna would dare choose me over you, that she would choose the stallion she loved for so long over this pathetic kingdom?”

“Did you really kill the entire Crystal Empire monarchy?”

“Well, you saw me kill Blood Diamond even if it was at a distant. And yes I did kill Golden Williams and especially King Emerald Teal. I didn’t do it just because of the umbrums, I did it, because, in the end, I was the only one that could put that old fool down.”

Hearing these words only made Celestia feel more sorrow for Luna. Sombra wasn’t just filled with the hatred that the umbrums had for the empire, but just a pure want to see Emerald Teal dead. Yes, her uncle had been slowly losing his mind near the end of his life, but in the end, he didn’t deserve this, his empire didn’t deserve this evil. At least that was how she saw it.

“I have to do this. For Luna and the empire.” She held her hands outward and commanded the nearest flames to create an imprisonment around Sombra, which she hoped would hold him long enough for her to escape and get to Luna.

Once Sombra was imprisoned, Celestia took to the sky and flew around in search of Luna and Sunfire. Without any way to spot them in these flames, she scanned the entire area with her magic. She soon found them and flew over to their location. Landing in a building near a cliff, she took a moment to sense where in the building Sunfire had taken Luna. Once she had found them she teleported over there.

She landed in a dark room with only one light source that was coming from an open door. Celestia looked around until she found Sunfire standing ghostly still next to a bed with Luna on it. However as soon as she saw the blood dripping down the bed, her heart froze as Sunfire spoke as he backed away from the bed. “I’m sorry Celestia. Out of fear of being captured, the spirit of Nightmare took Luna’s life.”

Celestia slowly walked forward as her body trembled with each step until she was just over Luna, after which she let the tears loose and fell over her, crying out everything.

******

<1,000 years later>

Twilight’s body was almost numb to all things around as it pulsed and the flesh twisted. It wasn't a painful kind of twist, in fact, it almost felt pleasing like the warm water of a spa. However, upon the sound of burning, she felt pain and agony fill her body in an instant and then disappeared. Her eyes jumped open upon the pain leaving her. She found herself floating in space once more. Only this space was very different from before. Instead of it being black it was now maroon. Twilight looked around this empty space. If this wasn’t the dreamscape, then what was it? It was at that moment she realized this wasn’t just space, this was liquid, a maroon red liquid.

“What is this?” she spoke as the liquid didn’t enter her mouth at all. Instead, it just floated around, almost like a mist but not.

“This is my blood.” She trembled upon hearing Grogar’s voice in her head. “This is blood that was passed down to you. From Rex Moba to Twilily Moonlight to Twilight Sparkle.”

“There's so much of it.”

“Yes, unlike most bloodlines that weaken with each generation, the bloodline of a demigod increases with each generation.”

“Why?” Twilight tried to struggle, but it was in vain. She couldn't move her body in this liquid. “What is the point of creating these deals? Why have offspring if they truly aren’t yours?”

“How dare you make such selfish claims? I love all my children and grandchildren. They are so precious to me.”

“No,” she argued, “We are nothing but tools to you and Realta. Aren’t we?”

“Well, you do have your uses. Fine, I will tell you why. Once a certain amount is met, a host can be created to take the Demigod’s place. Once that is achieved the demigod can finally die.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Do you want to die?”

He laughed aloud at her question. “Not yet, there's still much more to do.”

Twilight looked away in vain. “Have I reached that amount?”

“Unfortunately, no. You haven’t. You haven't even opened the gate yet, let alone reached the amount needed.”

“What gate?”

Suddenly Twilight felt a great force move her across the liquid until she reached a strange looking gate. The gate was huge and black in color, covered in clean white goat skulls. “This is the gate. It lies within all of my grandchildren. Open this and you will ascend to be a dark alicorn and be so much closer to being my host. However, it seems somepony has placed locks over it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look closer.” Doing as he commanded, Twilight floated over to it. Upon ten skulls were incantations. “There were twelve originally. You have broken two so far. Each time you have reached a certain excess of dark magic.”

“Who placed these locks?”

“I suspect Celestia did when you were younger, but it may have been somepony else.”

“So she always knew.” Twilight saddened at this news. “Grogar, I want to know if there's anypony else in my timeline with your blood.”

“It will cost you a price.”

Twilight became annoyed by this. She didn’t want to make a deal with him, but it was how things worked with him so she conceded. “Fine, what is the price?”

“Two more locks broken.”

“What?!” Twilight’s jaw fell at his words.

“Truth be told I can break all the locks, all I need is you to ask me. It’s what truly binds these locks and it falls on you when they have to be broken.”

Twilight trembled and took a moment to think. If she did this then there would only be eight locks left. If what he was saying was true then she would have to tread even more carefully after the deal to ensure she didn’t break more. Then again she could have Celestia put more locks in place once she got back to the future. But even still could she take that risk? Just how much damage could this cause to her? And even if she made the deal there was no guarantee that Celestia would be able to put more locks in place. Finally, after having several arguments with herself, each one Grogar could hear as clear as day, she gave in. “Fine, but only two more.”

On that two of the remaining incantations burned away. Twilight felt a burning pain with each one that disappeared. Without warning, Twilight fell through the liquid at high speeds as her body pulsed in pain. “Wish granted. but I will only show the ones around you.” On that vague images of ponies flashed through her head.

This first image was of a scaly dragon, short and stout. The second image was of a mare with the image of an apple over her. The third image was of a tall stallion in purple armor. The fourth image was of a light blue unicorn in a cloak of stars. The fifth image was of a batpony with a dark green mane. The sixth image was of a charcoal stallion with a navy blue mane. The final image was strangest of all, it showed three mares, one she could easily tell was Selena Moondie, but the last two confused her the most as they almost looked alike, they even had the same mane color. They stood the same height and had long flowing navy blue manes, one had wings the other did not.

After the final images fade, the space around her fadeed as shea woke. All she could hear as the world around her faded was his laughter.

******

Twilight woke and jumped right up. However, she quickly noticed something very different about the Mind Temple. It had changed form completely. The entrance to the mural was now on the bottom floor. The two stairways that were on the sides originally were now as one. They had replaced the loop stairway.

She quickly looked around for Starlight and ‘F’, but to no avail. They were nowhere in sight. But she did find the gray donkeys. It seemed they were taking notes and other stuff of that sort. She walked over to one and asked, “Um Gog is it?”

“No, Geg,” he spoke with the same voice as the other one.

“Sorry, but could you tell me where my allies went?”

“They went up to the top to grab the charm, while we take notes on the mural.”

“Thank you.” she smiled as she went to the stairs. However, she stopped halfway there. As much as she wanted to help Starlight and ‘F’, the more she thought about it, the more she realized, “If I really wanted to help out, a better way would be if I help in translating that mural.” She quickly ran back over to one of the donkeys. “Um, Geg was it?”

“No, Gag.”

Twilight looked in confusion. She could have sworn this was the same donkey she had just talked to. “Nevermind that. I thought about it and I decided to help you all with the mural instead.”

“Okay, well then grab some parchment and let’s get to work.”

As Twilight did that a familiar shadow hid in the distance. She turned upon hearing something, however as she looked in the direction of the noise, the shadow was gone. “I could have sworn I heard something.”

******

Starlight continued to relive old memories. She now found herself in a small library. Her younger self and Sunburst were reading a large number of books. She slightly jumped upon this memory as she knew this one all too well.

Without warning the books fell and Sunburst barely had enough time to save her younger self with a telekinetic spell so strong that the books floated around them and landed safely back on their shelves.

Sunburst glowed brightly as his cutie mark appeared. Starlight closed her eyes and cover her ears. She knew this memory and she didn’t want to relive the day he abandoned her. The memory continued despite her attempts to ignore it.

Suddenly out of nowhere, she felt a touch on her shoulder. She opened her eyes and saw a male alicorn now standing in front of her. The memory kept going on around her but the sounds from the memory were silent.

She uncovered her ears and continue to look at the alicorn in confusion. He was incredibly old. His fur was patches of black, brown and white, he had a long flowing golden mane and he wore an ancient robe.

“Why do you hide from this memory?” he asked.

“Because it is too painful to remember.”

“But it is not the most painful.”

“Yes, it is,” she nearly yelled.

“No, there are worse. You just chose to hate this one because you think this was the one because, in truth, it created your path.”

She turned away from the alicorn in annoyance. She refused to hear any more from this unknown. She didn’t know who this was, and in the end, she didn’t care. Before she was fine with the test this charm was giving her, but now…

She refused to relive painful memories. She just wanted this to all end. Without even thinking about it, she ran away from it. She didn’t know where she was going, but anywhere was better than there.

The alicorn watched her as she got further away. He knew her pain all too well. “Oh, how hard life can be when fate has chosen you for a greater purpose. She is just like I was when I was young.” He looked up to the sky for a moment, seeing the image of a giant lion. “Sometimes I wonder if you were right about my choice, old friend.”

Starlight continued to run as fast as she could. She didn’t care how far she got, or even about this mission anymore. She just wanted all of this to end. Suddenly she tripped over something. She got up slowly and found snow laid thick around her. She looked around and found herself in a great blizzard. “No, not this memory.” She fell slightly as the cold crept around her.

The very blizzard that had scarred her mind so long ago. She tried to cover her eyes in vain as this time she couldn’t even move her body. She watched in horror as she saw her younger self wander through the snow, covered in tears and freezing. She remembered that her younger self had run into this blizzard after she became angered that her own cutie mark would not form and she couldn’t follow Sunburst to his new life. Her only friend was gone and now she couldn’t be with him. She had been forced to stay in the town forever. She hadn’t wanted that and that was the reason her younger self was here now. Her younger self had run away, just like she was doing now.

Starlight looked in tears as the cold pulled over her younger self tighter and tighter. Her younger self fell to the ground and Starlight shouted to her, “Don’t give in!” Starlight finally fell to the ground herself as she begged her younger self to get up.

It became colder and colder with each passing second. And as it did the image of her younger self became dimmer and dimmer as the little filly's breath weakened. She could feel her younger self’s pain and sorrow up until the last second. With each passing moment, there was nothing but the pain, the sorrow, and the emptiness. She had no parents, no family, and no friends. She was completely alone.

As she laid there in sorrow, unbeknownst to her the alicorn walked back up and looked at her. “So this is your darkest memory.” He looked toward the memory and the nearly dead filly that was slowly being covered in snow. “Oh how time always repeats itself. With me it was a sandstorm, with you, it was a blizzard.” He smiled as he saw something happening that Starlight couldn’t see. “I was rescued by a lion, I wonder who will rescue you.”

Just as the darkness was about to claim her and her younger self, the blizzard’s wind stopped. Starlight looked in confusion as light slowly returned and the memory came in clear once more. This wasn’t how it happened. Without warning, she heard a voice. She looked up in shock to see what looked like a winged mare land from the sky. Her mane was long and flowing, but her image was too blurry to even see properly.

“This makes no sense. Who is that?” Starlight questioned.

The unknown mare leaned down and placed her hand over the younger Starlight. “Oh my poor shining glimmer of starlight.”

Starlight felt tears fill her face. The voice was her mother’s voice. Soon a little filly landed beside her and looked over the young Starlight. “Can you save her, mother?”

“Of course, I can save her.” Starlight’s mother channeled magic forth. Starlight looked in shock. The magic was dark magic. But how? Starlight was always good in light magic, but her mother could use dark magic.

Air filled the younger Starlight. Starlight’s mother caressed the younger Starlight's mane to one side before taking to the sky. She looked down to the other filly. “Come on, leave your older sister be. She needs to do the rest on her own.”

“But do we really have to leave her alone?”

Starlight’s mother giggled. “Oh Fairy Cage, she is never alone. And she will never be alone.” On that, both of them left. Starlight looked to her younger self and saw her waking as the blizzard cleared.

Her younger self looked up to the sky and saw a shooting star. Seeing the star filled the little filly’s mind with hope. Her body glowed and her cutie mark appeared.

The area changed once more. This time she found herself floating in a strange space. It was white, black, red and blue. The alicorn walked in front of and spoke up, “This was your test. A truth of the mind. To see if you are truly worthy of the charm. And I see that you are. But I also wanted to know if time was repeating itself. When I first forged these charms, my friend told me that I was blinded by their power and he left me. But he never truly left, he always watched over me from the afar. Meanwhile, your mother left you, your father left, your friend left.” He placed his hand over her heart, “You think you are completely alone, but nopony is ever completely alone.” He raised his hand up to her face, clearing away one of the tears. “They are always with you in your memories, both good and bad.”

“Who are you?” Starlight looked in confusion as he backed away.

“I am King Heavonos.”

“But how? I just assumed you died.”

“I may be dead, but my charms are not. They all hold great power. Keep them close and out of evil’s hands.”

Starlight looked to see the charm in her hands now. She felt great honor in this. “I hope to be worthy of this honor.” She held the charm close and closed her eyes as the test ended and the space disappeared. “Thank you for showing me this. I’m glad to know I was never alone and they were always there and they will always be there.”

******

Chapter 12: Madness Claws Forth

View Online

In the mural room Twilight stood as she continued to look over the wall and it’s words. She knew some of it was in dark alicorn, if only she could read it. She felt like she could learn a way, but how? Did it have to do with Grogar in some way? “Maybe prolonged use of his blood would allow somepony to read it properly.”

“Oh you are so close. Actually they learn the language when they have ascended or blood is granted them directly from the source.”

Twilight’s heart stopped upon that voice as she slowly turned around. Her eyes widened as she saw Cult Race standing at the entrance. “How? How did you survive ‘F’ you demon?”

“Oh you should already know that I am much worse than any demon.” He leaned his head downward.

Twilight looked to the donkeys around her and smiled. “Oh come on Cult Race. You are out numbered.”

“Am I?” Cult Race resumed facing her as he tilted his head ever so slightly to the left and spoke, “He is a fake god who lives in the shadows and curses the real gods who live in the light.” The phrase completely confused Twilight. However her mind went on other things as the donkeys around her stood to attention. “Ah, it’s good to see that Hollow Prince’s command code is still in effect.”

“Command code? What are you talking about? And who is this Hollow Prince?” Twilight held up her kopises and stood ready for battle.

“Why, Hollow Prince is the one who created all doppelgangers, including me.” On that the donkeys showed their true forms to Twilight. Her eyes widened as all of them shapeshifted to look just like Cult Race. “Though considering I was the first and to his words the most broken, they are far from as strong as me and they can’t regenerate.”

Twilight charged magic into her weapons. “So doppelgangers are a type of shapeshifter like the changelings. Why would you show me this? What are you doing here?”

“I’m sorry. I was just simply listening in to your talk with my previous employer.” Cult Race walked closer to Twilight as he continued. He could see the confusion growing in her eyes. “What? Don’t tell me you didn’t try to figure out who sent me after Starlight. In fact a better question is how I knew where Starlight would be upon your arrival.”

Twilight’s mouth fell. “You knew where we would be.”

“My allies and Grogar knew where Starlight would be. Though we had no idea that you and ‘F’ would show up afterwards.” He reached his hand outward toward the wall and moved over there so fast that Twilight didn’t even see him move. He placed his hand over the writing, feeling every scratch. “What he told you about the scratched part was a lie. The truth is that this writing states Starlight’s arrival time and place perfectly.”

“Why wouldn’t he tell us the truth?”

Cult Race turned looked at her in slight shock. “Really? A better question is why would he lie?”

Twilight’s mind raced on the possibilities until her heart jolted in shock upon realizing the only reason why. Without even a single word she bolted out of there as quick as she could, running quickly to Starlight’s position.

Cult Race just stood there looking onward in curiosity. “I saw the truth very easily and yet you didn’t. ‘F’ told me he was here to kill the greatest evil. When the truth is there is only one ‘Greatest Evil’ when it comes to a sinner like him. It’s stronger than God yet weaker than the Devil, you can run from it as far as you want, but you can never defeat it until you face it.”

He looked down and walked out of there. “This is the riddle of the Greatest Evil. And the answer is always the same.” Cult Race almost could have smiled if he was able to as he lifted his head upward toward the top of the temple. “The answer is the past. A sinner’s greatest evil is their past, or in this certain case….. the sinner’s past self.”

******

Twilight jumped into the air and flew up to the top of the temple as fast as she could. She had to get there as quickly as possible. The wind flew past her as she flew fast. She dared not slow for a single breath as she pushed on.

Once she got to the top she saw Starlight standing near the stairway with the Brain of Ceous in her hands. Twilight shouted to her to get away. Starlight looked at her with confusion, that is until her eyes widened and blood poured from her mouth. Starlight looked down to see a gladius tearing through her chest. Starlight looked toward ‘F’ and asked why.

“Because you are the omni-pony. You were sent here to stop my God’s rise to power. And I cannot allow that.” He raised her into the air, digging his gladius deeper into her chest, making her drop the brain into his free left claw.

Twilight charged at him as he threw Starlight down to the stairs below. “Starlight!” Twilight shouted as she flew to her as quick as she could but was stopped as ‘F’ punched her in the gut with the hilt of his gladius. She fell to the ground as her body ached from the hard force of the punch. She tried to recover but he followed it with a spin kick, knocking her toward the pedestal. Her hand scraped across the ground as she pulled herself up. “You are not ‘F’. You are ‘F’'s past self. Why would you do this?”

“You clearly know nothing of me. I do as my God commands.” He put away the brain and his gladius while pulling out two gems to show her. Twilight looked in confusion to see the very same gems from the mural. “Now that I have three Charms of Power I only need one more thing to complete my mission.” Putting them away he pulled out a condor mask and placed it on his head. “Just as Sombra was Grogar’s messenger one thousand years ago, I am my God’s messenger. I am Freak Show.” On that, he pulled out his changeling wings and flew upwards.

Twilight chased after him but he turned and aimed his right hand right at her and spoke, “Great Hand Of Corruption.” A contorted beam of corrupted magic shot from his hand and straight toward Twilight. She called upon what magic she could to shot a blast of magic to try and match it. The two blast clashed with great force.

The ground shook and crack as the temple’s old structure weakened from the force of the attacks. Twilight tried pushing back with all her might, but it was quickly becoming a losing fight. Freak Show clearly had the advantage. The more he pushed, the weaker she became.

Finally, Twilight reached her limit and her blast disappeared. Now his blast headed right toward her with no more obstacles. It hit her head on, crashing her through the ground and through the temple as the beam tore the building apart.

Once the collapsing began he stopped the attack, turned back around, and flew higher and higher, toward the coordinates of the next and final charm. As he flew away, Twilight’s mind raced on why would he do such a thing as she lost consciousness while falling through the collapsing rubble.

******

Meanwhile, Starlight’s body rolled down what remained of the stairs, bouncing with each step until she finally hit the bottom with a hard thud. Blood continued to pour from the hole in her chest. The rain doing very little to wash away the red stain.

Her body was completely numb. She didn’t even feel her body stop moving. Yet despite her numbness, she could still feel the blood leaving her body. It was like she was being drained of everything.

Her eyes and body were still filled with shock to all of this. She couldn’t move at all. She could feel her life ebbing away each second as the puddle of blood grew as it spread across the ground.

Tears slowly fell from her eyes as they dilated as her breath stopped. Her eyes became more and more foggy. In the end, her eyes didn’t even close. They stayed open beyond… death.

Her body laid silently as the temple continued to crumble. It was completely motionless, even to the small bit of rubble that beated upon it. They fell into the puddle of blood and floated around like a circle.

Cult Race walked through the falling rubble around the puddle without stepping in it. He looked over her and showed absolutely no emotions toward her except what looked like small trembling in his hands. He didn’t speak for several moments.

Once the rubble stopped falling he took to the sky and flew off. As he flew, he turned to face the rain as it fell. A random drop fell across his cheek as his trembling stopped almost looking like a tear. “Fear, is that what that feeling was when I let her live? Or was it…..” The clouds opened and a shooting star could be seen high in the sky. “Hope? Like a shooting star in the sky.”

******

<1,000 years ago>

Celestia cried over the dead corpse of her sister as her mind raced as to why. Why did this have to happen? Was this truly her fault? Did she really push Nightmare into doing this to her sister?

Sunfire simply moved more and more away until he was near the doorway. “I’m sorry Celestia.” On those last words, blood dropped to the ground near him. This small drop of blood was enough to pull Celestia free from her tears only for her eyes to widened upon seeing Sunfire’s shadow in the light on the wall and blade in his hand.

“Why?” she trembled.

Sunfire quickly hid the blade upon seeing his shadow, but he knew it was too late. “Because she was dangerous, to my lo-- to us,” he corrected.

“To your what?!” she demanded, “I heard your words now finish them.”

“She was a danger to my lord,” Sunfire spoke no more as he continued to back out of the room. This time he was trembling as well.

“What?” her eyes widened at his words as she rose up to look at him.

However before any more words could be said, Sombra broke into the room with fiery rage after breaking free from the imprisonment he was in. His rage went absolutely cold upon seeing Luna dead.

He had heard Celestia's tears beforehand but couldn't fully believe it until he was seeing it with his own eyes. He walked slowly to Luna. Celestia slowly moved out of the way upon seeing his eyes. As he reached the body he leaned down toward Luna, grabbing her hand in his and holding it tightly. His eyes closed and he trembled as it finally soaked in.

The room shook as dark magic to emanate from him. Celestia and Sunfire backed away upon feeling a great force. “Get in here now, father.”

All the shadows darkened and shook as Grogar entered the room. Celestia and Sunfire practically froze in fear upon seeing him. Grogar walked over to Luna’s body and held out his hand. “Are you sure about this?”

“Yes.” Sombra opened his eyes and rose up.

“Fine.” Grogar grabbed out a knife.

Celestia knew what he was doing and pulled free from her fear. “Please don’t do this. She is the only family I have left.”

“If I don’t she will stay dead.” On that Grogar cut open his hand and maroon red blood poured forth and took the form of a bug like a talon. Without warning, it stabbed itself into the hole in Luna’s chest and broke free from Grogar’s hand as his hand healed. The talon fed into Luna’s wound and slowly sealed. Once the talon was fully inside her she glowed and rise into the air. “Now all she needs to do is open the dark gate that is now within her.”

Celestia tried to race forward but was stopped upon feeling the powers of Grogar holding her back. Luna’s body glowed brighter and her flesh pulsed and twist. “No Luna, don’t ascend please!” Celestia yelled.

Soon the ground shook and quake. Without warning the entire room exploded. As the smoke cleared, Luna was standing up and leaning into Sombra’s arms as she breathed once more.

“This is surprising. Despite how much dark magic I put in her she was able to stop the ascension.” Grogar spoke as he looked over her unchanged form. “Or maybe the reason she didn’t ascend was because my daughter Cassandra is still inside her.”

“Whatever it was she needs to rest. Please take her far from here.” Sombra lifted her up and placed her in Grogar's care. Grogar placed his hand over her and both them teleported away from there.

Celestia got up and looked around only to see Luna was gone. “Luna! Where are you?!” she shouted in vain. “Oh please let her not have transformed.”

“Why would that be a problem?” Sombra turned to face her. “Your aunt Sapphire was a dark alicorn, I am a dark alicorn. What is wrong with being a dark alicorn?”

Celestia didn’t answer, but Sunfire did as he rose forth looking very different, “They are a great evil that needs to be purged!” he practically roared.

Celestia trembled upon seeing Sunfire as she backed away from him. Meanwhile, Sombra put up his guard, “So you were never an alicorn at all.”

Sunfire looked at them in confused until he realized the illusion he had been wearing was now gone. Indeed he wasn't ever an alicorn. His head and arms were still the same but his body was that of a buffalo, his legs were that of a dragon, his wings were that of a changeling and his tail was that of a manticore. He was a draconequus, just like Discord.

He looked at Celestia and frowned at her fear. “What's wrong? I ascended like you desired. I took power like you wanted. I did as you and my God commanded of me. To protect you no matter how damned I become.”

“And who is this god you serve?” Sombra summoned his scythe to his side.

Sunfire looked at Sombra with anger. “Redsting Blacklist Blasphemy.”

******

<1,000 years later>

Twilight felt pain flowing through her entire body as she slowly awoke. She looked through the rubble. Twenty meters beyond her was the end of the staircase and the body of Starlight.

Twilight trembled in horror as she looked onward to the motionless body. She hoped for the best, or more likely feared for the worse. She saw the pool of blood, she couldn’t believe. No, more like she rather deny it, before ever accepting.

She tried to rise to get to her, but she quickly fell as something pulled her back down. She looked back only for her eyes to fill with more horror. There was a massive piece of rubble over her legs. Were they just trapped, damaged or worse, were they crushed?

She struggled in more pain to turn around and point her horn toward the rubble. She didn’t know how much magic she had left, or even if she could walk afterward. In the end, that last part didn’t matter to her. She needed to get to Starlight and now.

She didn’t care about her legs, she just needed to know that her friend was okay. She had seen so much horror and seen so much death in that other timeline that she was trapped in and now that she was free from those horrors, she refused to lose another.

She pulled on any magic she had left. She was at her limit and there was no more left. She heard Grogar’s voice returning, calling on her to use his power. She winced and denied it as she tried harder to pull on any other magic she could muster.

She wouldn’t give up at all and soon began to slowly move rubble. She gritted her teeth and pushed harder. Commanding as much magic as she could to push the rubble ever so slowly higher. In the end, she could grit her teeth no more and screamed with all her might as she pushed at the very edge of her magic. For a moment her eyes flickered and the air around grew cold as the rubble was pushed off to the side.

She fell back and laid her head on the hard drenched ground breathing heavily. That had taken so much out of her, but she was far from done. Pushing on her bodily strength, she turned her body around and crawled over to Starlight.

However as she made her way over to Starlight, a mysterious figure with a long flowing mane walked toward the body of Starlight. Twilight couldn’t figure out who it was, it was too dark from the storm to see who it was and it seemingly was getting darker by the second as her eyes became weaker from exhaustion. She feared the only possibility. There were only two creatures she knew of that she could think of that knew they were there. She would be had hoped for the best possibility, but with how things were going, hope seemed too far to see.

Suddenly all of that changed as lightning struck in the distance, filling the area with light. Twilight’s weak eyes widened in shock and confusion. “You…. look…. Just like….. m....” Before she could even question what she was seeing, her body finally gave out and she fell unconscious.

A moment of silence passed before a great roar quickly filled the air as an unknown mare stood over Starlight as the clouds parted for a moment to show some of what Twilight saw before she had lost consciousness. The unknown mare had a long flowing navy blue mane and alicorn-like wings. She kneeled down and brushed Starlight’s mane to one side and spoke softly, “Oh my poor shining glimmer of starlight.”

******

Chapter 13: Teampaill Na BhFlaitheas

View Online

Twilight slowly awoke and found herself on Celestia’s chariot as it flew through the sky. She tried to get up, but her body still ached; in the end, she couldn’t get up fully or remember anything that she had seen before. “What happened?”

“You were attacked by one of the hand spells.” Celestia turned to Twilight. “It is a type of spell that can be used by ponies with large excesses of magic to pull from. The more pulled in, the greater the blast.” Celestia grabbed out a healing potion. “Drink, you were hit by corrupted magic. Your body is still trying to repel its effects. Plus, you're legs were badly damaged. I healed what I could. You should be able to walk in a few hours, but you need to rest first.”

Twilight grabbed the potion but then jumped up slightly, only to quickly fall back. “Wait where is Starlight?”

Celestia pulled back and spoke slowly, “There... was too much blood.” Twilight’s eyes fell at this news. “Her body wasn’t even found.”

“What?” Twilight looked in confusion. “Does that mean she might be still--”

Celestia leaned down and placed her hand on Twilight shoulder. “I’m sorry, there is no way she could have survived that much blood loss.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at her words as she trembled for a few moments before she finally fell into Celestia's arms and let tears loose. Celestia held her tightly as she cried. “It’s okay Twilight, it’s okay.”

******

Miles away in the sky, Freak Show flew to the coordinates as he heard a voice speak from his left sleeve, “Is the deed done?”

“Indeed, my God, Redsting.”

“Good, it was getting hard keeping quiet when the omni-pony was so close.”

“Yes, but if we had killed her sooner then we would still be trapped in that temple.” Freak Show increased his speed. “Still we should have killed the other one as well.”

“If I am right about that Twilight and her connections to Starlight, killing her would create a time paradox. Besides she is only of Grogar’s line. She will prove to be no problems to us.”

“What about this character named ‘F’?”

“I’m can’t assume what your future self wants. But clearly Cult Race was right and he has fallen astray.”

Freak Show frowned at this. “I will not fall astray. I will not become this ‘F’.”

“Don’t worry, my loyal messenger. We will change our fates… and theirs.”

******

<1,000 years earlier>

Celestia looked to Sunfire and Sombra as they fought across the burning city. She wanted to give chase after them, but she didn’t know what to do? Sunfire had betrayed her and Sombra was her enemy. Which side would she help? She hated Sombra for what he did, but did she still love Sunfire after what he did?

Suddenly Celestia jumped upon hearing Sunfire roaring in pain. She flew over to the direction as the battle was drawing to it’s close.

The left side of Sunfire’s chest had been torn off by Sombra’s scythe and he was slowly bleeding out. Yet he still stood and charged at Sombra again. His sword clashed with Sombra’s scythe. Both were sending large amounts of magic off as their battle pushed them closer to a cliff hanging over the flames.

“I will avenge my Lord's imprisonment.” Sunfire pushed with all his might.

“Your ‘god’ is evil itself. What I gave him was minor to the punishment he would have suffered on the other side.”

“Liar! I will destroy you for your words. After which, Celestia and I shall rule as his arch hands in this world until his return.”

“And what makes you think that Celestia wants to rule under him? He destroyed everything that made the alicorns what they are.”

“He was trying to save them.”

“Save them?” Sombra laughed at his words. “From what? Grogar? Realta? Neither wants the alicorns dead. Only Redsting wanted them gone. From what does he want to save them from?”

“The hollows of their failure.”

“What?” Sombra looked at him in confusion as the magic from Sunfire was somehow getting stronger and more corrupt as his bleeding slowed.

“And the hollows of their fate.” Sunfire pushed back with so much force that he knocked Sombra to the edge of the cliff. Sombra’s head was now off the ground, hanging off the edge. “Their fate is sealed. A great evil will destroy them all.” Sunfire walked over Sombra and aimed his sword for his throat as he lifted it up for a chopping slash. “The Moon will shatter, the Sun will melt and the equine godly royals shall burn. Luna will be killed by the lost royal and Celestia will be killed by the faker king. This is what my God has seen.”

“Faker king. I assume you think that will be me.”

You are a fake king!” Sunfire roared. “And now I will dethrone you.” On that, he dropped his sword downward toward Sombra’s throat.

However just seconds before the sword could cut flesh, a bright light pushed forward hitting Sunfire head on. The cliff covered in light as the final attack was launched.

******

<1,000 years later>

Celestia and Twilight landed back in Canterlot. Celestia left the chariot to go get a map while Twilight finished drinking the healing potion and tried to stand. Soon Celestia returned with an old map in hand. She got aboard the chariot as it took to the sky once more.

Twilight was a little concerned to see that Celestia didn’t bring any guards with her. But in the end, this Freak Show was clearly too strong for simple ponies to fight and since she and Celestia were the only alicorns around in this timeline, it would fall to them and them alone.

She looked at Celestia as Celestia studied the map. “Twilight, are you sure the mural showed the four Charms of Power?”

“Yes,” she confirmed as she stepped closer to the map.

“In all my years as a ruler, I never thought somepony would be willing to go after them.” Celestia tried to calm herself as she looked over the map. “You said he already had the two eyes and the brain, right?”

“Yes, the only one he doesn’t have is the Heart of Odin.”

Celestia grabbed her head in slight frustration. “Of course he wouldn’t say the truth around you.”

“What do you mean?”

“My grandfather got a helbert from Odin. There was never a need for his heart. The fourth charm is…” Celestia stopped herself and took a long breath. “The fourth charm is the Heart of the King.”

“The Heart of the King?”

“Yes.” Celestia placed her hands over the entire map, spreading it completely outward. “Long ago, when all this land was ruled under one kingdom, a great evil arrived from the East Endless Sea. That evil was Grogar. He had come to conquer the land, but the alicorns that ruled were warned of his evils by two dragon brothers.” She stopped for a moment and looked downward. “They helped us in defeating Grogar. The alicorns and the dragons were able to seal Grogar away for a very long time and peace reigned. However, soon new wars broke forth. Many evils rose up and with the help of the dragons, the alicorns were able to keep even the strongest evils at bay. One of the dragons, named Dracos, became close to King Heavonos.” Celestia stopped and turned away from the map. “Dracos was so close to my family. He was like an uncle to me and Luna. And even though he was Grogar’s first son, he never sided with him or his ways, or so we all thought.” She went silent for the longest time.

Twilight could see that this part was truly hard on her. Reliving old memories from childhood would be hard especially for an alicorn of such age. “So he wasn’t always good.”

“We don’t know what exactly happened. Only what happened afterward. Dracos killed my grandfather.” Celestia turned back to the map and looked it over once more. “My father found King Heavonos with his heart ripped from his body with the claw marks of a dragon. Yet the magic within the heart of the oldest alicorn in creation was too strong for even an immortal being like the alicorns to be near, so to ensure the power could not be used for evil, it was considered a charm and like the rest all four charms were separated and placed at the furthest points on this map.”

“Furthest points. But that will take forever to find.”

“No, it actually won’t. You see they are said to be at the furthest points as a trick of words. Not the furthest point on any map, but this exact map.” Celestia traced her fingers around it. “The coordinates Realta left were here.” She moved her fingers over the map to somewhere else, “So the next and final coordinates are here.”

Twilight looked on the map and looked with confusion on what it showed. Soon her face turned to horror. “Celestia, you should know that in my time, that forest…. Is a desert.”

“Then we need to hurry.” Celestia held her hand toward the front of the chariot. Her eyes glowed and the chariot moved even faster. The speed was so strong that it nearly knocked Twilight off her feet.

Twilight tried her best to stand as the force of the movement pushed against her. “What I don’t get is why is Freak Show after these charms?”

“To understand that you must know of the origins of his god, Redsting.” She loosened her grip over the magic that was moving the chariot as it went to auto pilot. “Billions of years ago, before the universe ever began, there was absolute nothingness.” She closed her eyes as a magic image spread over the entire chariot. The image was pitch white. Suddenly five orbs appeared around them. For many years there was nothing, and then from that nothing sprang forth five omnipotent ideas. Harmony, Chaos, Sanity, Madness, and Corruption. Harmony and Chaos were always at war with each other, as was Sanity and Madness. Corruption, however, was able to stop these wars before they went too far. But his stopping would always be momentary.” Soon a new orb formed. “That is until a new omnipotent ideas form from that nothingness, that new idea was Balance.” She took a deep breath and opened her eyes finally. “It managed to stop the war and even fix the problems from ever happening.”

Twilight looked with curiousness as one of the orbs flew over and clashed with the newly formed one. “And Corruption didn’t like that.”

“No, not at all. It fought with Balance in a greater war than any other. The resulting war however somehow created the universe we now know.” A new image showed a great explosion and the ever expanding universe. “With the new place created the omnipotent ideas decided to stop fighting themselves and live in this new universe. But as they entered the universe they took new forms. Harmony became Elements Of Harmony, Chaos became the Wandering Spirit, which eventually found Starswirl, and Sanity and Madness became Grogar and Realta.”

“What about Corruption and Balance?”

Celestia’s eyes fell. “It was believed at first that they both were destroyed upon the universe's’ creation. That is until my father found a strange orange stallion in the ruins of Grogar’s floating city of Tambleon.”

“Redsting?” Twilight stood straight.

“Yes, but we didn’t know it was him until it was too late. We sealed him away in stone eventually, but even that proved unable to hold him completely.”

“So Freak Show wants to help his god return to his true power.”

“No, Redsting wants more than that now it seems.” Her fist clenched at those words. “He wants it all now. He wanted to become the God of gods.”

*******

Hours later they arrived at the coordinates. Twilight leaned over the side and tried to hold in the bile that was trying to push forth. Sure, she had traveled much faster than this before. But when comparing the travel styles. She found that Alternate Flash carrying her at near lightspeed was a lot less rocky than Celestia pushing the chariot at full speed.

As she leaned her head over the side, she looked to see where the coordinate led. Just as the map said there was a forest here, what the map didn’t show was the giant pyramid that stood before them. It was covered in the images of green lions and yellow eagles. Its colorations was very much the opposite to the colorations of the Mind Temple. It was also surrounded by a giant empty pasture covered in strange circles.

Twilight looked to Celestia as they got ready to land. “So this is the place.”

“Yes, this is Teampaill Na BhFlaitheas.” As the chariot landed they stepped out made their way to the pyramid.

Twilight squeezed onto her weapons tightly as they walked. “Celestia, what happened the omnipotent idea known as Balance?”

“It was never seen after the battle. However, it’s believed that a descendant of its power would one day appear from both the lines of Sanity and Madness. It would fight Corruption just as Balance did billions of years ago.”

“From the lines of both Sanity and Madness? So from Grogar and Realta lines and so the legend of the omni-pony was born.” Twilight looked forward now with more determination.

“Indeed.”

As they walked Celestia had this strangest feeling that she was being watched by something. “We should separate from here.” She ran ahead of Twilight before she could argue.

Twilight tried to say something but she could see the looked in Celestia's face. The look of fear, sorrow, and rage. Once Celestia was out of sight, Twilight took the sky and trusted Celestia's words.

******

As they separated a being watch them outside of time. Realta was watching them, but why? Once he saw one of them enter the pyramid he held his hand up to the sky and channeled light magic forth in large amounts as it covered the skies all around. “Every piece is in place. Now I leave the rest to you old friend. Make your move now, fate is not kind to those who twist it. This moment is destined, do not change everything just because you want to change her.”

******

Celestia walked through the halls of the pyramid. Soon she came upon a giant room. There were more strange circles lining the floor. In fact, the amount was so large that it was nearly uncountable. She couldn't figure out what was the point of these circles. She leaned down to one as she felt a strange magic emanating from it. She was about to scan when she was interrupted by a voice.

“Shh, don’t disrupt the lesson. The students are almost ready.” Freak Show stood on an altar at the center of the room. “Though these are only a few of the test subjects.”

Celestia looked at him with anger, “Test subjects? What do you mean Freak Show?”

“I do believe you are familiar with the lesson plan. It worked so well on Sunfire.” Freak Show held his left centipede claw to the bottom of his helmet as he spoke. He seemingly hadn’t notice Twilight as she entered through the back entrance.

“What happened with Sunfire was a mistake,” Celestia looked down in shame.

“True, but you could join us. Make sure that a mistake like him--” Instantly he was interrupted as Twilight rushed at him and stabbed her kopises through his spine. Silence for only a very short moment as he laughed aloud. “Well, ‘F’ clearly didn’t tell that our God blessed our body with near perfect immortality.” On that, he walked forward as her weapons slowly slipped out of him. “To put it in simple terms, death is nothing to me.”

He turned around and grabbed Twilight by the throat with his claw. “Though the drawback is I can’t regenerate like Cult Race.” He held his other hand outward and pushed Twilight away with a great force of unknown magic.

“Hmm, Celestia, your future self was able to succeed with this alicorn, right? Maybe you can with the others. Though we will have to tear her open to see how your future self did it.” He held his claw upward and channeled magic through it. “Here let me show you what0 me and my god have planned.” On that liquid tanks rose from every circle in the room.

Celestia’s eyes widened in horror as there were ponies of all kinds in them. Hundreds, no thousands, no more than that. All of them hooked to strange machines that were feeding some sort of magic into them.

“You see Celestia, I’ve known of this pyramid for years. We have been using it as a storage place since we couldn’t access the heart without the other three charms. We even had talks with Grogar to have him provide his blood to all these ponies as an extra advantage.”

This angered Celestia greatly. “So you planned to make them all ascend.”

“Indeed. All one-hundred-thousand of them.” This shock both Celestia and Twilight. Did he really have that many ponies in tanks? “Oh don’t look too surprised. Redsting and I have had nearly one thousand years to get this done. But look at it this way Celestia. Once my God is finished, your species will be almost fully resurrected.”

“What does he mean princess? Wouldn’t that be a good thing?” Twilight almost questioned.

“No it would not, Twilight. When I chose you and Sunfire, it was a choice that had to be taken with caution.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight looked with confusion.

Freak Show decided that he would finish what Celestia could not. “As you know Twilight, King Heavonos was the King of the alicorn race. But he was also the first. Using the three charms, he selfishly transformed many other ponies into alicorns, even against Lighttone’s own wish. But that’s not where the true line was broken.” He smiled evilly as he pointed toward Twilight’s wings. “He didn’t just create the alicorn race. He bent it to his command using these very charms.”

“Stop!” Celestia yelled. “My grandfather was a good and kind king. Yes, he made mistakes when he was younger, but he was still a wise and just ruler.”

“Wise and just.” Freak Show laughed aloud. “Tell that to the Titans he slaughtered. He didn’t just kill Ra, Jupiter, and Coeus. He hunted down every single titan and killed them all he could find. He committed hundreds of atrocities long before Grogar even stepped foot on this land. And the alicorns followed him like the sheep to the shepherd.”

“That was long ago. My father told me how King Heavonos would shed tears for those that fell to his hands. I will not let you use his heart for such selfish reasons.”

“Selfish.” A new voice spoke that sent chills over all. Freak Show’s eyes widened as his left sleeve shivered and twisted. Soon a serpent-like centipede rose out of the left sleeve. “You call me selfish. All I want is to change fate. The very same fate that led your grandfather to his demise by the hand of a greedy dragon. With the power of the charms, I can change time, space, and yes, even fate.”

The creature was indeed lord Redsting. This sickened Celestia. Freak Show was just as vile as she had heard of. “When I heard the stories of you, I thought I knew who was under that mask. But I was wrong. Sunfire could never be as evil as you.”

“Sunfire was weak and frail. I murdered him just as I murdered Starlight,” Freak Show pulled out his gladius and his arm blade. Twilight jumped at him again from behind. He had no time to dodge Twilight as Celestia shot fire towards his front.

“You will pay for what you did to Starlight,” Twilight stabbed her kopises into his back as he jumped to dodge the flames.

Once he was clear of the flames he knocked Twilight off his back. Twilight wouldn’t give as she charged at him again. Celestia chased after them but was stopped as Freak Show’s doppelgangers surrounded her.

Freak Show ran towards a specially lined door where Twilight finally cornered him. She channeled her magic into her weapons. She was being fueled by pure rage.

“You want to kill me then use his blood. I know he would be greatly honored.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. She crossed her weapons and spoke, “Dual Crescent Moons,” shooting out her new move right at him.

He stopped it with his own move as he crossed his own weapons. “Broken Holy Cross.” He charged at her once the moves canceled each other out.

Freak Show jumped forward and swung his arm blade and Twilight jumped into the air above him. But she found her throat being grabbed by the jaws of Redsting as he swung her around. She stabbed him several times before he finally let go. As she fell to the ground she used her horn to shoot a blast of magic right at Freak Show. He cut the blast in half with his gladius and sent his own blast right at her as he landed. She barely managed to stop it with another blast. Both their blast were clashing with each other and for a moment seemed evenly matched. However, that moment was too short as Freak Show pushed back with even greater force and broke Twilight's blast. Using her wings she barely dodged it as it hit the ground and tore through it like it was pudding. But she had no time to dodge the next attack as Freak Show flew into the air above her and tackled her to the ground.

With Twilight on the ground under him, he held his gladius to her throat as he prepared to take off her head. “Now you will join that mare in--” He was stopped as Celestia jumped out of nowhere and tore her trident across his helmet, knocking him off of Twilight.

Twilight got up and saw that he had dropped the three charms. She tried reaching for them but then Redsting slithered out of Freak Show’s left sleeve and over to them grabbing them before Twilight could. Twilight wanted to chase after him but he was moving too fast. He was heading straight for the specially lined door as it glowed. Twilight looked to Celestia as she slowly got up.

“Come on Princess, he's getting away,” Twilight yelled.

Celestia heard Twilight's words, but she was stopped with wide eyes as her heart nearly stopped upon hearing another voice.

“Celestia,” The voice was so familiar. A voice she had not heard in so many centuries.

She looked toward the direction of the voice and saw Freak Show, his helmet had been torn open and her trident had left a scar on the left side of his face. Her heart dropped as she finally saw his face. “Sunfire, it is you.”

He rose up and looked at her with his torn face. Removing his mask, he showed her the truth. It was him, the very stallion she once loved.

She looked at him directly as she fully stood. Her heart sank every second she saw that face. “I won’t lose you, not this time.”

As her vow was made a great wind tore through the pyramid as the door was opened. Twilight looked toward the door. Redsting was escaping. Twilight chased after Redsting, while Celestia just stood there in Freak Show’s way. Silence fell between both of them upon her words. Finally after what felt like eons of silence Freak Show gave his answer, “Then you will die.”

They charged at each other for their final battle. As they did, a memory played through Celestia’s head. The final memory she had of Sunfire before this moment.

******

<1,000 years ago>

As the flames below slowly rose, Celestia held tightly to Sunfire’s left arm as they both hanged off the edge by a branch. She was now too weak to pull him and herself to safety. She didn’t even have magic left to fly.

“I could have done it Celestia. Banished all evils from this world.” Sunfire pleaded. “Changed your fate and stopped this.”

“What they have is not evil.” Celestia conceded. “It is just as strong as what we have. Please don’t give up on that. I love you.”

“But I was doing this for you and my God, Redsting.”

Tears fell from Celestia's eyes on those words. “You love me don’t you.” He nodded a yes. “Then please stay with me. Please help me protect our kingdom.” She closed her eyes once and reopened them, “Help me raise our child.”

All their eyes widened at her reveal. She was with child. His child. Sunfire looked at her with shock, however, he heard differently as strange looking strings could be seen becoming visible around his body. All too familiar strings. His eyes grew with anger, “Child, CHILD!! I am a child of Redsting.” At that, he held up his sword and chopping off his left arm causing him to fall into the flames below.

Celestia reached toward Sunfire as he fell, screaming his name, but he was falling too fast. “Sun--Sun--SUNFIRE!!”

******

<1,000 years later>

An old stallion walked to the pyramid. Despite his bones aching he kept moving. “Don’t worry Celestia. I don’t know if you hate me or if you still love me. All of that will soon be over.” He looked up to the pyramid as it opened up. “Because soon time will be rewritten and I…. will…. finally…..die.”

******

Chapter 14: The Great Mindless Army

View Online

The top of the pyramid opened up to reveal a new alter. Twilight raced outside toward the altar. Three pedestals stood in the altar around a circle with three colors. Each one was the same color as the charms. She raced over to one of the pedestals to see if the charms had been set. And just as she thought, the two eyes gems were set, but the brain shaped charm was not. She still had time, but where was Redsting. She spun around searching for him, but he was nowhere in sight. She had to find him before the final charm was placed. She ran over to the only pedestal without a charm on it.

“Where are you Redsting?!” she shouted, but to no avail. He refused to show himself. “Where is that damn centipede?” she spun around once more.

Suddenly laughter filled the air as the sky darkened. Twilight looked up in confusion. What was going on? Without warning the pyramid shook as Redsting popped out of nowhere and tackled Twilight to the ground. They landed in the center of the circle as Redsting used his tail to place the final charm in place. The circle shined brightly as the charms lit up. The light shining off the top of the pyramid was so bright, it could be seen for miles on end.

Twilight and Redsting struggled in the center as his jaws continued to get closer and closer. “I think it's time I feast upon that alicorn flesh!”

“Get off me you damn beast!”

As they fought, the ground under them opened. Twilight used her wings to push them into the air at the right time as the circle opened up. Redsting jumped off Twilight as a new pedestal rose out of the hole. On the pedestal was the final charm, the heart of the very first alicorn, the Heart of the King. “No, the final charm,” Twilight shot magic out from her horn as Redsting charged toward it. However, the attack was deflected by an unknown shield that came over the charms. Unfortunately, Redsting managed to get inside before the shield closed.

Redsting smiled as he stood slivering. “Looks like victory is here. Now I shall become the true God.” He placed his long mandibles upon the Heart of King Heavonos and spoke the words, “Megáles dynámeis tis goiteías. Dóse mou dýnami se óli ti mageía. Dóse mou óli ti zoí. Dóse mou dýnami se óli ti gi. Kai parachoríste mou tin exousía páno apó ta alikonoeidí.”

The Eye of Ra, the Eye of Jupiter, and the Mind of Coeus glowed even brighter and levitated into the air and quickly embedded themselves into Redsting. He bit down onto the heart as it glowed just as brightly. A great shockwave went outward as the pyramid shook. And new light flew outward, straight up into the highest part of the atmosphere until it tore through space. It kept going to where the light could even be seen off the planet.

The light slowly faded. From what Twilight could see, Redsting’s form shifted as he rose into the air. Soon the light changed and would only shine from him as he rose higher and higher.

Twilight knew this was getting worse, she had to do something, anything. She closed her eyes and regretted what she was about to do. Black smoke rose from her eyes as they opened. She pulled on all the dark magic she had and shot it right at him.

As his form altered, even more, an arm stretched outward and grabbed her blast. Swinging it like a whip and swung it back as it wrapped around her neck and threw her around, before throwing her from the pyramid completely.

Redsting smiled as he flew higher and higher while Twilight fell downward. It was as if one was rising to Heaven and one was falling to Hell. Soon he got to the very edge of the atmosphere.

Twilight tried her best to stop her rolling through the air. Above her, she could see his light become dimmer. It was strange, the light was almost going in reverse. It turned from the bright white to the bleakest black. A great roar filled the skies in all directions as Redsting descended back down to the planet surface. However, the roar was not coming from him, but of him.

No longer was the small parasite form needed. He had taken a new form. His body was now in the shape of a humanoid with four arms. His body was devoid of all features except the charms as they shined on his body. The Eyes of Jupiter and Ra became his eyes, the Mind of Ceous became his mind and the Heart of the King became his heart.

At the same time, Twilight finally manage to catch enough air to stop her movement. She looked up in annoyance to him as he turned his head slightly at her. It was impossible to tell whether he was smiling or frowning.

However, he spoke despite having no mouth at all. “Redsting is no more. I have become Corruption once again. No, better, I am now…. God of all things.”

“What? How are you talking without a mouth?” Twilight questioned.

“What do you mean? Obviously, God doesn’t need a mouth.” he boasted.

He had heard enough of her words as he stretched out his arms upon the land. “What are you doing?” she questioned.

"You still haven't figured it out. With these charms, I can make all one hundred thousand ponies ascend at once. And they will completely be under my command."

Suddenly the ground shook and shake. Twilight looked below her in horror as what arose from the ground. Liquid tanks rose from everywhere around the pyramid as it opened up. He clenched his fist and the tanks shattered. Bodies flew out of the tanks as they spilled their contents. The bodies flew into the air and glowed brightly as they grew wings and horns. In doing so he created one hundred thousand alicorns in one move.

He walked forward to his new army. “Go forth my alicorns and conquer this world. And once you are done, go out into space. Conquer every planet, every solar system, every galaxy, every universe.”

At that, the alicorns flew into the sky to complete their mission. They all acted like mindless soldiers, bending to his command. Was this the end of everything?

Suddenly a rush of wind pushed against them all. A few hundred meters away the sounds of an explosion filled the air. The mindless alicorns went to go see what it was, only for the closest ones to fall to the ground. Blood splattered everywhere, as slashes could be seen cutting through the army and making it’s way to the center.

Corruption pulled his arms back, making the alicorns separate before more could be killed. In the center was two creatures neither Twilight or Corruption expected to see. In the center was Cult Race and Selena Moondie.

“What are you two doing here?” Corruption questioned.

“Why that's simple.” Cult Race twirled his bone knives.

“We got a new job.” Selena Moondie leaned her back to Cult Race with the happiest face. What had to happen with these two? Why were they here?

“And what is this new job?” Corruption questioned.

Cult Race’s eyes glowed. “To kill God.”

Corruption looked with an obvious confusion on his featureless face. “So you are here to kill God.”

“Yeah, but since we can’t find him. You’ll have to do.” Cult Race stood ready.

“And how do you expect to beat me. I have one hundred thousand alicorns at my will.” Corruption bousted. Indeed how were they going to do this?

“Because they won’t be alone,” Twilight landed from the sky, beside them.

Selena Moondie frowned in annoyance. “Hey, Twilily don’t get involved. This is our job--”

“Do you two always have to fight?” Cult Race interrupted as he fakely smiled and faced to the left side of the center while Selena Moondie, greatly smiled and faced to the right side of the center. Their backs were to each other. All three of them had their guards up and ready for the fight ahead.

“Sorry Twilily, but we won’t be needing your help,” Selena Moondie bousted.

“Why?” Twilight charged her kopises with magic.

“Because he said one hundred thousand.” Cult Race held up his bone knives in one hand and held his other hand behind himself.

“Well, we kill millions of creatures all the time. So what if they are all alicorns, it's still nowhere the amount we kill all the time.” Selena Moondie moved her own hand to her back and grabbed Cult Race’s hand.

On that Cult Race threw Selena Moondie into the crowd of alicorns as she swung her strange-looking chain blades in all directions. As she landed, she took off several heads and continued to fight through the crowd. Meanwhile, Cult Race charged threw the opposite side and went to ripping off limbs and tearing apart bodies. These two were clearly having too much fun. Twilight just simply facepalmed and went in fighting.

Corruption became increasingly angry to this reaction. This made no sense to him. “How dare they? How dare they?!”

******

As the roars of Corruption filled the sky, down below, the pyramid filled with the echoes of Celestia and Freak Show’s weapons as they continued to clash.

Celestia swung, Freak Show jumped over it and slip his arm blade right through her trident’s hooks. Freak Show flew forward over Celestia, pulling her trident with him thereby forcing her arms backward.

Celestia struggled to pull herself loose without dislocating her arms, yet Freak Show wouldn’t relent as he continued his movement. Having enough she lifted her trident with so many flames that the metal burned her own hand, but it was enough to start melting his arm blade enough the pulled herself free.

The two pushed away from each other and skidded across the ground. Once Celestia stopped her movement she released her grip and check as her hand twitched in pain from the burns.

“Harming yourself to defeat me.” Freak Show tore off the melted arm blade. “Impressive.”

“Enough of your games. Twilight will defeat your god.” Celestia returned her grip to her trident.

“Will she?” Freak Show smirked. “Do you not hear that outside? The alicorns live once more, do you really think one alicorn can beat one hundred thousand.”

“I know she isn’t alone.” Celestia held her trident outward toward him.

“What do you mean?” Freak Show aimed his gladius outward toward her.

“Cult Race and Selena Moondie are with her. Can’t you sense them?”

Freak Show’s eyebrows narrowed. “Looks like we will have to end this quickly.”

On that, they charged at each other.

******

Outside bodies fell left and right on all sides as the battle continued. Cult Race and Selena Moondie found themselves killing enemies right beside each other. Selena Moondie looked to Twilight as she took down her one hundredth. “Damn it, she is ahead of me.”

“Only by two. You're still ahead of me by twenty.” Cult Race grabbed an enemy and ripped it’s skull open.

“Yeah, I guess you're right.” Selena Moondie saw four coming right at her and smiled as her strange looking chain blades stretched outward. “Nevermind.” she nearly howled with laughter.

As Cult Race finished off the enemies around him, he looked at his ex-lover as she chopped up more enemies than Twilight. “Selena Moondie, you are just as brutal as I remember. Tell me, why did we break up?”

“You know why?”

“What I mean is Realta showed us the truth and yet…” he seemed to drift on his words. Was he actually scared about asking this?

“Culty, I’m alright with us getting back together. You just need to say--” Suddenly she was interrupted as Cult Race pulled her in close to where they were face to face. Time seemed to slow and it wasn’t because of the Glare.

“Selena Moondie, my bloody massacist I don’t want just that.”

Selena Moondie’s eyes widened at his words. “But, we have been on and off again for nearly two thousand years.”

“Then let the offs stop. Let us seal this demonic union. You know I can never truly feel love. But as long as you are by my side, I don’t feel fear.”

Selena Moondie smiled and looked toward Twilight, yelling, “Twilily, be a dear and marry me and Cult Race.”

Twilight sent up several waves of magic outward as she fought off the mindless alicorns. Suddenly she heard the vampiric umburm’s words. She looked to them, “Seriously! NOW!”

“Just do it,” Cult Race swung Selena Moondie around, using her bladed high heels to take down more mindless alicorns.

“Fine then.” Twilight smashed down her kopises and shot out a giant blast of magic. Once she was clear, she flew into the air and summoned up torches. “Since this is sort of my first time, you two are going to have to deal with the abridged version."

Corruption became increasingly annoyed at this. “How dare they treat this like a game? I have had enough. I will not be insulted.” On that, he kneeled over and placed his hands on the ground. The ground shook as two giant 100-meter tall pillars rose in front of the pyramid. The pillars changed shape, taking a humanoid-like form. They were transforming into titans. Afterwards, he rose up and held his arms outward as the titans charged at Cult Race and Selena Moondie.

They both looked to the two titans as they charged at them. The two murderers jumped onto the arms as the titans tried to grab them. They made their way up to the heads while dodging the other titan’s hands as well as the several mindless alicorns that flew around them. Cult Race looked to Twilight and shouted, “Don’t just fly there. Get on with it.”

Twilight was getting annoyed with their increasing attitude but did as she was asked. “Dearly beloved. We are gathered here to unite this mare and the stallion in hol--”

“Demonic!” Selena Moondie interrupted.

“Fine! Demonic matrimony. If there is anypony that is against this union, please speak now or forever hold your peace.” There was no answer.

“Get on with it!” Cult Race yelled as he reached the top of the titan he was on.

“Yes finish it!” Selena Moondie reached the top of her titan.

“You have to be near each other for the next part.,” Twilight explained.

Cult Race looked to Selena Moondie. They were separated by several meters and two titans. Cult Race winked at Selena Moondie and then stabbed his bone knives deep into the skull of the titan he was on. Seeing what he was planning, Selena Moondie shot her strange-looking chain blades toward him. They stabbed through his stomach. With him anchoring himself down, she pulled with all her might.

Corruption and Twilight looked in shock as Selena Moondie pulled something that was easily thousands of times bigger than her, using Cult Race as an anchor to bash one titan’s skull into another. She bashed their heads together again and again until the skulls cracked and blood spilled loose. This turned the skulls into an improvised stage.

It was now done. Selena Moondie used her weapons to pulled her and Cult Race to the center of the stage and then removed her weapons from his stomach. Once at the center, the two grabbed each other’s hands as they waited for Twilight to finish.

Corruption had enough. He held up his hands and commanded hundreds of alicorns to charge at the stage as Twilight spoke the final parts of the ceremony.

“Do you Cult Race take Selena Moondie to hold and to love until death do you part?”

“Yes, but death can’t have her.” Cult Race pulled out his most convincing smile as he looked at Selena Moondie.

“And do you Selena Moondie take Cult Race to hold and to love until death do you part?”

“Yes, but I refuse to let him die.”

“By the honor vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Cult Race grabbed Selena Moondie’s head and pulled it close to his. “How about we do the cake first?” He questioned her as he placed her right arm over his shoulder, aiming it right at the approaching army.

Seeing the army she smiled greatly, “How about a dance instead?”

On that, they span around as Selena Moondie’s strange-looking chain blades wrapped around the throats of the dead titans. Twilight knew instantly what they were planning and teleported far above them. As they span Selena Moondie's weapons acted like chainsaws as they tore the throats open. Soon the head-stage fell as the two continued to dance upon it.

Selena Moondie snickered as the mindless alicorns surrounded them. Her hand glowed with so much dark magic. “Finale Spell, Unholy Hand of The Darkness.” As they span, a giant blast of pure dark magic shot forth from Selena Moondie’s hand. It took mindless alicorns out left and right as she was swung around.

Corruption looked annoyed but not worried. “Does she think that only that move will be enough to wipe out all of those alicor--”

“Are you joking?” Cult Race interrupted Corruption as he held up his own hand outward. “Finale Spell, Holy Hand of The Light.” His hand shot a giant blast of pure light magic outward toward the army.

This shocked them all. Not only for them both to use such powerful spells, but to use them in close proximity to each other. This was insane, this was crazy. For as they spun the two spells twisted and turned as time and space was pulled like taffy.

They ripped apart every mindless alicorn around them and completely shredded the bodies of the titans that surrounded them. Blood rained in all directions as the two fell from the sky, their spells were still firing off. As they reached the ground, they held their blast upward as the remains of the titans and the army of mindless alicorns fell upon them. It tore through many of them like they were going through a shredder.

Soon the blast stopped, followed shortly by blood rain that fell over all the remaining mindless alicorns as they stopped in fear. Absolute silence fell upon all as to what was seen as the remaining mindless alicorns pulled back, despite their number still being so big. On the ground, bodies laid ripped apart and blood puddles littered the muddy ground. Soon though the absolute silence was broke as Cult Race laughed aloud with true insanity and madness. Selena Moondie silenced him with an immaculate long kiss. It was quite beautiful, despite them both being covered in blood. With they finally separated they looked at each other as if for the first time.

“Oh that was incredible,” Selena Moondie hummed as she leaned over and licked blood that covered Cult Race’s face.

“Yes, indeed it was.” He took the attention well.

Eventually, she stopped. “But, oh you forgot the ring.”

Cult Race looked at her confused. “No, I didn’t. I just need to carve a hole in it.” He held his hand up and aimed it at Corruption. Selena Moondie seeing what he was doing, placed her hand right beside his as they both unleashed another finale spell. This time it was heading straight for Corruption.

Corruption pulled his arms over himself as the mindless alicorns followed his movement and stepped in front of the blast. The blast, however, tore through them and hit Corruption head on.

Twilight saw the attack and jump for slight joy only to stop halfway when she saw more mindless alicorns flying toward her. They may have finally gotten a hit on the god but this battle was far from over.

******

Chapter 15: Endless Battle For Them All

View Online

The mighty beam of dark and light magic tore through the cloud as Corruption was sent high into the atmosphere. Cult Race and Selena Moondie stopped their attack and then teleported up to the height that Corruption was at, despite Twilight's complaints about the remaining thousands of mindless alicorns.

As the two arrived at the top, their eyes widened upon seeing the burning and torn flesh quickly healing like the attack never happened.

“Well you're healing abilities are even faster than mine and no magical residue either, how annoying.” Cult Race took up his stance.

“Tell me Cult Race, why now do you turn against me? My son created you and my host took you in when even King Sombra didn’t want you. Don’t tell me it had something to do with that mare Starlight Glimmer.”

“No, not really." Cult Race tried to hide the fact that his hands were trembling from Corruptions words. "I just finally came to my senses about you.”

“And that is?”

“That you are clearly too mad to be a god.”

Corruption laughed aloud as he raised his four arms into the air. “Maybe you are right.” Suddenly a great shaking filled the sky.

******

Twilight knocked away more mindless alicorns as she tracked her way through the army. However, she instantly stopped upon feeling the shaking. It was so sudden that even that mindless alicorns were thrown off guard as the rushing of winds through many of them to ground.

Twilight stood strong against the winds as she beat her wing back and forth. She had to figure out what the source was. She looked through the sky for several moments until her head went toward the battle above her. Her eyes narrowed to a small object far above Corruption’s hands. Her eyes slowly widened more as the object seemed to increase in size. “No! He wouldn’t… would he?”

******

As Corruption’s arms filled with magic he looked at Cult Race and Selena Moondie. “You two make no sense. I thought you two of all would want fate to be changed considering the hand it dealt both of you.” He looked at Cult Race. “ You, the one created in some lab only to slaughter his creators for calling him a fake.” He looked at Selena Moondie. “And you left to rot in a wooden box when you were just a newborn.” He looked upwards. “The truth is that you two are hated by all, even the devil himself.”

“And?” Selena Moondie snickered. “Like it matters, we are killers and monsters. We have been doing what we do best since we were children.”

“Yes and just like children you need to be punished.” The shaking grew even stronger, though it wasn’t like Cult Race and Selena Moondie hadn’t noticed. They knew something was about to happen. They could taste it in the air. The want of murder and massacre. Only it was much greater than they expected.

Twilight finally reached them as hurricane winds filled the air. “Are you insane Corruption, you will kill your own alicorns?”

Corruption looked at Twilight, “Do you really think I care whether or not you three took down a large portion of my army. If I choose, I could force every equine in this country to ascend and bend them to my command. But why do that when at this range not even Celestia can stop it from falling on us.”

Cult Race and Selena Moondie looked in complete confusion to his last words until Corruption dropped his arms and pointed up. Everypony looked as their eyes shot wide to the size of it. All looked in horror as a giant meteor descended from space and tore through the skies. “Only seventy miles across, a mealy speck compared to what the princesses lift up daily, but more than enough to wipe Equestria and you cursed equines off the map.”

Twilight charged up all the magic she could muster and sent it up to the meteor as she tried to move it with all her might. She managed to stop its movement, however, this would only last until she was out of magic. She had enough to stop it, but not enough to send it back at the same time. She had to do something soon.

Suddenly out of nowhere, the unexpected flew through the sky and hit the meteor head on. Twilight looked in shock to see a chain covered scythe tearing into the meteor. “What is that?

“Oh, the Chains of Pluto, Sombra’s favorite weapon,” Selena Moondie laughed aloud. “I knew he would send it.”

“Impossible, Sombra is dead.” Twilight struggled to stand.

“Yeah, but that's not going to stop him from getting in the way of his most hated enemy.” Cult Race reached into the back of his sleeved cloak.

Sombra’s scythe sent out massive shockwaves of dark magic as it bent space. Using the distortion it was creating Twilight was able to send the meteor back to where it came from.

After that was done the scythe flew down and into the hands of Selena Moondie. “Wow, really Sombra? Okay.” she jumped in joy. “I will use it wisely. It should be useful up until time runs out.”

Corruption looked at her strangely. “Time runs out, what do you mean by that?”

“Corruption!” Cult Race yelled. “You asked me why I chose now to turn against you.” Corruption looked at him expecting a good answer. “It because now more than ever you have shown your true colors.”

“And what is that?”

“The colors of a little child whining at his parents.”

This angered Corruption greatly. “And why would you think that of an idea like me?”

“Oh don’t deny it. There's nothing wrong with acting like a child sometimes. As my lovely wife said me and her have been killing since we were children. So we know them inside and out.” Cult Race pulled out his special weapons. Not his bone knives but something else that sent shivers through Corruption's whole form. “And one thing children love to do best is cheat.”

“It can’t be. You had them the whole time. Red blade and blue blade.”

In Cult Race’s right hand was a giant red blade in the shape of a hacksaw. In his left hand was a giant blue blade of the same design shape and size. “No, not quite. But these looked pretty damn close, may I present Red Sun and Blue Moon, otherwise known as the Rings of Saturn.”

“Hmm, Saturn the Titan of Death.” Corruption stood ready. “Why am I not surprised that you got his attention?”

“Indeed.” On that, he charged at Corruption faster than he could even react. Hitting Corruption with one of the giant saw blades as it sent out a shockwave in all directions. Corruption was sent flying back and only barely stopped himself in time to dodge as Selena Moondie swung the scythe toward the direction he was flying toward.

After stopping his movement he looked around for Cult Race as he dodged Selena Moondie swings. Cult Race’s hit felt like a mountain had punched him. As he tried to figure how Cult Race had done that he found himself being wrapped in chains from Selena Moondie’s weapon.

He struggled as the chain wrapped tighter. “Enough.” He sent out a shockwave of corrupted magic outward which launched Selena Moondie back with her chains. However, Cult Race reappeared and sliced downwards cutting Corruption in half.

They looked to victory, but Corruption simply put himself back together like it was nothing. Cult Race swung again, but his weapon was grabbed by Corruption’s hand, “Hmm I see now, your blades are made from Grave Levis. A metal that can be as light as a feather or as heavy as a mountain depending on the amount of magic within it.”

“Indeed.” Cult Race jumped back. "But there is more to this weapon than that." He placed the handles together and turned the weapon into a giant throwing star.

Meanwhile, Selena Moondie charged from behind with several dark magical attacks. Each one hit head on and diced Corruption to pieces. But just as before he rebuilt himself. Was there no way to kill this beast?

Cult Race spun his weapons and charged in for more slicing, while Selena Moondie charged up a massive dark magical attack. "Dark Execution!" she screamed as she swung. Twilight heard this from her battle with the alicorns. She looked up in shock as the attack sliced Corruption in half and kept going until it cut through part the pyramid, just barely missing Twilight as she jumped to the side.

Corruption just simply put himself back together just like it never happened. "We will be at this all day," Corruption answered them. "And even if were to go after the one of you that can't regenerate, then she would just resurrect herself. Really this battle is pointless. All I want is to change fate. Why do you stand in my way--"

"You're right," Cult Race interrupted him. "But in the end, that is what makes this a battle worth having."

Corruption looked down in disappointment. "Fine, let's have fun." He held out his four fists and charged forward and met Cult Race's weapons head on with just his bare hands.

Selena Moondie charged in and sliced at Corruption several more time but each time he simply rebuilt himself. In fact, his regeneration seemed even faster. Cult Race flew above and smashed down his blades with a heavy attack that shook the sky. Corruption hit the ground with enough force to create a small crater. Yet he still got up.

Cult Race and Selena Moondie knew how long they needed to keep this battle going. In the end, it came down to how long they could survive. Corruption charged back up at them so fast that even Cult Race couldn't see him as he punched his fist so hard that it tore through Selena Moondie's stomach. Cult Race saw this and charged forward, stabbing his weapons into Corruption's back over and over.

Corruption just simply ignored it and pulled back his fist as Selena Moondie's stomach spilled open and her blood rained across the sky. Selena Moondie fell and Cult Race charged massive amounts of light magic into his weapons and chopped down, sending two massive slashes over Corruption's body that burned down to the charms.

Afterword he backed away and looked down to where Selena Moondie had landed. "Twilight Sparkle!?" He yelled. "Where is my beloved?"

"Really? Was it that easy?" Corruption questioned as his burns healed.

"What are you talking about?"

"To get the fear out of you. You can go after her if you want."

Cult Race seemingly smiled and jumped back even further as out of nowhere thousands of strange-looking chain blades rose forth and wrapped around Corruption as he looked in confusion. "And where did these all come from?"

Selena Moondie laughed aloud as she rose back up. "You never noticed what my favorite weapons always looked like."

Corruption looked down at the strange-looking chain blades and saw they were coming from the bodies of the dead. "Oh, so they are spinal cords. Interesting." He tried to struggle free, but he quickly found that these spinal cords were a lot tougher than they appeared.

Selena Moondie charged dark magic into the spinal cords, while her personal chain blades were wrapped around her gut to hold everything in. She sent massive amounts of dark magic through Corruption's entire form and he was shocked more and more as the space within his body was twisted like clay in her hands.

As that was happening, Cult Race readied his strongest spell. He placed his weapons together in a different form. This time the blades were facing the same direction as he pulled them back like an arrow on a bow. "Eternity Spell, Fate's Arrow." A giant arrow of pure light magic formed and shot forward.

As he did that Selena Moondie charged her own strongest attack into the scythe as she swung it down toward Corruption. "Eternity Spell, Slice of Destiny."

Both hit head on sending a giant shockwave of light and dark magic in all directions as it spread across the entire battlefield, knocking even Twilight and the alicorns off their feet.

As the shockwaves cleared Corruption tried his best to rebuild himself but lost track of the enemies. This was it, as Cult Race flew down at high speeds and up close as their eyes met directly. This was the range he had been waiting for. Now that their eyes met, the Glare was now in effect, "STOP!" Cult Race shouted as time stopped around him and Corruption.

******

As time stopped above the pyramid, down below within it time continued as Celestia fell to the ground as her battle ended. She reached to her shattered trident as blood slowly leaked from her wounds. She tried to keep going, but it was obvious to all, she had lost.

Freak Show, despite now missing his right arm, looked in victory as he walked toward Celestia. Each step he took was louder than the last until he finally stood above her and readied to finish it with the demonic left claw that his God had gifted him so many years ago.

“It’s truly cruel that our relationship should end like this.” Freak Show gritted his teeth and he raised his gladius higher.

Celestia looked up to him with tears. She raised her hand to him, trying to stop him.

Freak Show’s eyes narrowed and he swung. However, he was stopped mere inches from her neck as he sensed an all too familiar form of magic. He looked toward the stairway and saw ‘F’, the very creature that had sent Twilight into the past, Freak Show’s future self.

“I knew you would be here,” ‘F’ spoke with a coughed.

“The centuries haven’t been kind have they?” Freak Show retracted his gladius and laughed at the frail body of his future self.

“No, you don’t look so bad,” ‘F’ smiled at his past self.

Freak Show walked over Celestia and towards ‘F’. “I did everything our God wanted.”

“I know you did.”

“And yet you turned against him.”

“I know.”

“WHY?!” he shot corrupted magic at him, but ‘F’ blocked it.

“Because he is no god. He is a deceiver, a monster.”

“HE IS GOD!” He continued to shoot more blast at ‘F’ as they moved closer to each other until they were right in front of one another.

“There is no way that beast could ever be God.” They stopped their movement upon ‘F’ saying his final words, “A god would be kind to his creation. Not cruel!!”

“LIAR!” Freak Show roared in anger as he attacked his future self, knocking him to the side with magic from his horn. Celestia looked in tears as ‘F’ skitted across the ground. She tried getting up, however, she was stopped as she saw ‘F’'s eyes. She didn’t need words to know that he was going to handle this alone.

Freak Show walked over with corrupted magic swarm around his claw. ‘F’ rose up and punched him in the face, yet as his fist made contact the ground shook. They all looked in confusion at this for a moment, before Freak Show returned the attack with a slash to the face with his claw.

‘F’ fell back slightly as the ground shook again for an unknown reason. ‘F’s tail spun out of his cloak and grabbed Freak Show by the leg and swung him around. As the ground once more shook, Freak Show used his own tail to grab the cracking ground and pulled himself free.

Freak Show rose up slowly spat up some blood. He stopped for a moment and looked the blood on the ground. “Tell me, how is blessing us cruel?” He rose up slowly and turned around to face ‘F’. “Answer me!” He demanded as corrupted magic surged out from his claw.

‘F’ looked to Freak Show, first to the demonic claw and then to the missing arm that Celestia had taken just before his arrival. “I lost that arm to in that very battle with Celestia, that you just had. Past affects the future.”

Freak Show raised his claw over to the open wound on his right side that had been slowly bleeding. He used his corrupted magic to seal the wound shut. Once he was finished he looked to ‘F’ right hand as it hanged out of his cloak. Noting that it was white instead of yellow. “Well, of course. That is how time works? After this day I will get another arm.”

“But the future can also affect the past.” ‘F’ raised his arm up to his cloak.

“How? That’s impossible….. Isn’t it?”

‘F’ tighten his grip on his cloak and looked Celestia for a short moment before returning to facing Freak Show. “Here, let me show you how as well as show you what this blessing will bring you.” On that, ‘F’ pulled off his cloak to show them what he looked like.

His head was covered in scars, his entire left side, including the left side of his face was completely gone. Instead the flesh on the left was shriveled and twisted muscle that barely held together. His left leg was the only thing left of his left side and it was even his previous leg. Instead of it being a dragon leg, it was a poorly attached spider leg. But the worst was yet to come. On what remained of his chest were several giant holes of tore flesh as sand-like blood poured in large amounts from these holes for each step he made.

Freak Show back away in horror as ‘F’ walked to him. “You see. This is our blessing that…. our God gave us.”

The more Freak Show looked to more sickened he became. Suddenly bile rose from within him. He grabbed his mouth as bits of bile pushed its way out of his mouth.

“Oh…” ‘F’ smiled. “You can still puke. I can’t even eat.” He reached into one of the holes in his chest and pulled out more blood colored sand. “This is my blood. It keeps pouring, despite the amount that I have already lost being way more than my body could possibly ever hold.” He reached in deeper and pulled out a strange machine from where his lungs would be. “I can’t breath!!” he roared. “We are immortal, yes, yet we still age. We are unkillable, yet we can’t heal. THIS IS NOT A BLESSING!!!!”

Freak Show’s teeth gritted as he charged right at ‘F’, refusing to hear another word. He hit him over and over, and as each punch made contact the ground shook once more. He continued to punch him, not notice the ground around warped in form.

Celestia looked in horror to all of this, yet her heart flat out stopped upon seeing the ground warping around them. She fell slightly as sweat replaced her tears. “No, he not planning that?” She looked up to ‘F’ and saw a different smile now on his face. It was the face an of pure content. Her eyes widened and the tears returned. “No… Don’t do it!”

On those words ‘F’ did the unthinkable. He embraced his past self in a tight hug. “Do you even know what you are doing?” Freak Show looked in confusion as he easily tore his claw through ‘F’'s chest.

“I am ending this cursed blessing.” ‘F’ held tighter.

Suddenly they both felt an even greater shaking around them. It was so much stronger than the other shockwave. But it was at that point that Freak Show realized that the ground was never shaking, it was time that had been shaking this whole time. “What is happening?!”

“You see Freak Show in truth, time doesn’t like it when past and future selves collide. It’s impossible, there are just too many variables and equations it has to work out. So to ensure this never happens…. It removes the variables and equations.” At that moment the shaking stopped completely. Moments later a crack in time formed between them, slowly sucking them in. “We will be removed from history, what we have done will stay in effect, but every memory of us will vanish from all once we are gone. In doing, future change past. My future in removed by us.”

“No!” Freak Show roared aloud as he struggled to free himself.

‘F’ looked at Celestia as the crack grew bigger. He spoke with tears, “I will always love you Celestia, but you need not love me anymore. You need to move on… without me.”

The crack tore them apart, piece by tiny piece as Celestia looked with tears. “SUNFIRE!” On those final words, they were gone, and Celestia lost every memory of them. Once they were gone, the crack closed itself and the memory of it even opening vanished from all minds as well.

Celestia didn’t move a single muscle for several moments as her brain tried it’s best to adjust to such a big change. Tears had stopped flowing, and even the horror was slowly vanishing from her mind.

Her fists clenched closed and reopened in fast and gittery succession. Her face leaned upwards to the sky. Despite the tears she had before, her mind now seemed about as blank.

Finally, her fist stopped clenching and her face fell back down. She leaned forward more until her face was on the ground. She stayed like that for what seemed like eons. She didn’t move a single muscle, she barely even breathed. She stayed utterly quiet.

Soon Realta walked up to her. He placed his hand over her shoulder. His hand glowed for a short moment and in that moment, Celestia’s tears return once as she let out her emotions. After a few moments, he pulled away his hand as her tears stopped and all memory of Sunfire vanished from her mind. Celestia’s eye weakened and her muscle was saying no more as she fell to the ground.

Realta backed away as a samurai-like figure approached from behind, “Do not worry, she is alive. We will wake her once the mission is over--” Instantly he was stopped as an incredibly cold wind wrapped through the pyramid and filled even crevice. The wind stopped, in fact, everything stopped as incredibly loud crackling shockwave filled the sky.

******

Up in the sky, Selena Moondie and Twilight trembled in utter shock upon seeing the massive force of movement. They were left completely speechless to what just happened and almost frozen in any voluntary movement.

A bloody beaten corpse reached to them as it fell from the sky.

Twilight slight shook from her shock and spoke, “How?... How did he break the Glare so easily?”

******

Second Author's Notes:

Well, that just happened. Anypony wondering how he did it? It may not be as hard as it appears to be. The next chapter is coming soon. This Saturday, 9/23, Chapter 16: The Weakness Of The Glare wiil go up. Comment down below an ideas on how the Glare maybe be broken or how about how much you enjoyed this chapter and the end of Freak Show.

Chapter 16: The Weakness Of The Glare

View Online

<1,000 years after the defeat of Nightmare Moon>

A light purple mare ran through the bushes in secret. She didn’t want to be seen by anypony, but least of all by her target. She eventually stopped behind a bush near a table. She took a deep breath and waited until she heard the voice of her target.

Footsteps echoed from the other side of the bush. The light purple mare smiled as she grabbed out her binoculars. Quieting her breath, she slowly slipped the binoculars through the bushes.

She could see a lavender alicorn talking with the spirit of chaos. The light purple mare’s teeth gritted. “If only I had help from such powerful beings,” she whispered in anger.

Suddenly a piece of parchment tied to a rock fell from the sky and hit her in the head. She pulled back and fell slightly in annoyance and pain. “What was that?!” she yelled as she quickly grabbed her mouth to silence it.

She looked around for it and saw the parchment. She reached over and untied it from the rock and threw the rock to the side. “Hmm, Starswirl’s Spell…. Of Time Travel.” Her eyes widened at this as a planned formed in her mind.

She was so busy with the idea though that she didn’t notice the purple bird that landed in a tree above her. The purple bird stayed as quiet as possible as it watched her.

Once the light purple mare had her idea she left behind more bushes to escape being seen. As the mare left, the bird wiped its head of sweat. “That was a little too easy. Though I’m probably not as subtle as my mother or father. I just hope my sister will use this properly.”

“Oh she will little one,” a voice spoke up that shook the bird completely out of her tree.

She jumped around and twisted back and forth, trying to find the source of the voice. However, she stopped searching when she noticed that all the ponies and other creatures had stopped moving. “Time has stopped…. Great Grandfather?”

“Hello, Fairy Cage.” Realta appeared. “Why are you dressed like a bird?”

“Well, father and mother were too busy with other things to follow the plan like they wanted to. but they assured me that everything should go perfectly as long as Starlight doesn’t see me.”

“Well, I guess I can keep time in the area locked until you get far enough away.”

Her eyes widened at this. “Thank you, Great Grandfather?” On that, she bowed and took her leave.

Realta watched closely as she left. Soon he saw her meet up with a white bird that was just beyond the town. On that, he smiled, knowing she was in the clear now. He then looked to Starlight as time continued to stay frozen. “I’m sorry that you have to play a role in my battle against Redsting. I wish we had more time to use, but this moment is destined. Nothing can change this, no matter how hard we try. No matter what happens, you are the only one who can defeat him. All other choices are mere footnotes in this battle.”

******

<1,000 years earlier>

Cult Race approached Corruption slowly while keeping his eyes on him the entire time. With him in the time bubble, everything seemed in the clear, but if he had been at this range out of the time bubble, it would lead to more problems. He saw his chance and moved in for the kill.

He raised his hand upward in a fist and placed it upon Corruption’s chest. With very little pressure he stabbed his fist into the center of Corruption’s chest. He reached in deeply, twisting around until he had a full grasp of the heart.

With one quick pull, he ripped out King Heavonos’s Heart, leaving a gaping hole in its place. Cult Race looked over the heart while still having one eye on Corruption’s eyes. The heart looked so solid in its current form. He raised it to his nose and smelled it as the white blood of Corruption covered his arm. He didn’t think it would be this easy. He turned his hand to the side and let the heart fall out of the bubble as he got ready to end the spell, purely by blinking. However just as the heart left the bubble the hole regenerated.

Cult Race jumped back in shock as Corruption moved. “Impossible. You’re frozen in my time bubble.”

“Am I? Time has no hold over an Idea.”

“Impossible!” Cult Race argued as he suddenly found himself unable to move.

“If so, then how can I do this?” he walked toward Cult Race. “See what you failed to realize is these eyes are not just forged from the flesh of titans, but also infused with light and dark magic. They don’t just let me see any type of magic, they also let me reflect it. Combined with the fact the Glare needs direct eye contact, makes me completely immune to all versions of the spell.” At that Corruption lifted his upper left hand outward and placed it upon Cult Race’s chest. Suddenly he spoke in a strange language, “Obacovni Mulam Mungam Meger. Tigeder obacovni Ingam. Obacovni Inrefni Sucal. Oido, obacovni Oitatnet. Sitcefretni euqsius Romit, Satidipuc, Segnitiam, Aitirava, Aidivni, Aibrepus, Ari Sulod obacovni. The great push and pull, Left Hand of the Devil.”

As the time bubble broke Selena Moondie and Twilight covered their eyes as a bright light filled the area followed by an incredibly loud shockwave that filled the sky. It took only a few short moments for the sound to stop and the light to fade, but as they did, what Twilight and Selena Moondie saw made them wish it had ended faster.

Blue blood gushed out in spurts as the entire right half of Cult Race's body was gone. Just completely gone! Cult Race reached to them weakly with his remaining half as he fell. Selena Moondie looked at him from the sky as tears formed in her eyes. And yet Cult Race stayed just as emotionless as ever, in fact, his face and body seemed to completely unmoving as he crashed into the altar.

Selena Moondie charged toward Cult Race as Twilight yelled to Corruption, “How did you break the Glare?”

“The Glare is one of the most powerful spells of all, yet it is also one of the weakest when you know how to break it. There are many ways to do it, from killing the user to the victim ripping out their own eyes. But the easiest way is the make the user blink.”

“Then how did you break free of it?”

“I didn’t,” Corruptions raised one of his hands to his eyes, “My eye reflected it.“

“And once Cult Race was hit, the Glare broke like it did with me,” Twilight remembered as her eyes widened in horror.

“Which is why I used the devil’s hand spell.” Corruption held out his left upper arm.

“And what is that?” Twilight questioned.

“The spell I just hit him with is similar to the other great hand spells. However, unlike the other ones which bend space and time, this move infinitely bends the laws of push and pull. In other words, I just pushed the other half of his body to the other side of the planet, where it is most likely turning to ash as to his design given to him by my adopted son.”

Twilight looked down to Cult Race as Selena Moondie reached and pulled at his body. Cult Race seemed to not move at all and blood continued to spurt out. “Then why isn’t Cult Race regenerating?”

“That because unlike the previous versions of the great hand spells which take magic directly from the user, this hand spell took magic from everywhere else except the user.”

Twilight gritted her teeth. “You stole all of Cult Race’s magic!”

“Yes, without that he can’t even regenerate let alone maintain the Glare, but I am far from done.” Corruption raised his upper right hand to Cult Race and Selena Moondie. “This next spell shall remove all magic down below and use it to remove all the souls down there as well. The Eternal Spell.” At that, he spoke a new language that seemed to cause pain in everypony's ears. “Kaló ton Megálo Dimiourgó, ti Megáli Destroyer, ti Megáli Énarxi, kai ti Megáli Finale. Right Hand of God.”

Shooting forth from his hand was a clear completely invisible dome of strange magic. The dome slowly descended upon Cult Race, Selena Moondie, and even the whole pyramid. Twilight tried to rush toward him, but his other hands rose up and more mindless alicorns swarmed around Twilight blocking from moving.

Twilight looked toward Selena Moondie and yelled to her. “What are you doing? Run, damn it!”

Time seemed to slow around Selena Moondie as she held tightly onto Cult Race as tears filled her eyes. She didn’t want this to be the end. As she held him closer, Cult Race looked to her tears as they always confused him greatly. A final memory played through Cult Race’s mind as his eye weakened.

******

Nearly two thousand years ago in a cavern, a mare woke up naked with nothing but a small blanket covering her. She wondered what just happened? Why did it happen?

The mare sat up and looked at the stallion with wide eyes, as he sat leaning against the wall beside her. “Why did you do that Cult Race?”

“I don’t know Selena Moondie,” he answered.

“I told you I loved you, and you go right for defiling me. Why?”

“I don’t know!” he continued to answer with very little tone.

She grew in anger at his words. His passe attitude continued to make no sense. All they went through, from joining Sombra’s league of assassins to their missions for Emperor Grogar, in all of it she thought they were getting closer.

But then this happened, she told him her feeling and he raped her. Why?

“Why?” she hit at him.

He took the hit like nothing. He let her beat on him with her fist over and over. He didn’t show a single sign of anger, joy, or anything at all.

“I thought this is what you wanted.”

She stopped at his words. Why would she want this? What told him? “What made you think I wanted this?!” she yelled, “I’m only sixteen, and you’re no older! Can you not see the pain you caused?!”

He got up and walked a few feet away from her, “No I cannot.”

She stopped yelling at him at that point. She could see it his eyes. He was being truthful. This made no sense at all.

He was the first creature she had show true love for, and he gave it back to her in such form.

“Selena Moondie. When I gave you that name, you gave me mine. I would treasure you Selena Moondie always if I knew how.”

“I treasure you Cult Race. You are everything to me, but--”

“But yet I felt nothing to what I just did,” he interrupted her.

“What?” She looked in confusion. “What is wrong with you?!”

“I’m jealous.” This confused her more. “You can have so much emotion. We just killed your most hated enemy and her coltfriend not but five hours ago. You were filled with so much joy when you did that, yet I felt nothing at all, her coltfriend was the closest thing I had to a brother, and yet I still felt nothing.” His fist tightened, and yet there was still no emotion in his eyes. “I have killed millions and never showed a sign of joy, anger or sorrow.”

She was so taken back by this. He was so broken that he could not feel a thing for anypony at all. Nothing.

He turned away, and continued, “I gave you that because I thought I was what you desired. Remember I was raised by changelings. I wanted to see the emotion in you, something, anything.”

She grew in anger once more. At that moment she ran over and grabbed one of his bone knives from his clothes. She charged at him as he turned back around. He didn’t stop her as she stabbed him over and over. He took every hit, every stab. She let out all her anger onto him.

In the end, he still felt nothing. Finally, she stopped and fell into his arms. She was no longer angry. She was now weeping. He trembled at the tears as they fell upon him. She finally understood. He couldn’t feel anything, all he could do was react. She looked up at him, she could see it in his eyes.

“I’m sorry Cult Race, for the tears,” she calmed herself. “The sex was lovely,” she lied. She still loved him, but in the end, she knew now he could never possibly show his love back. He couldn’t feel a thing.

Suddenly something caught her eye. It was something shiny by the fire. She walked over and saw two strange looking chain blades. “What are these?”

“They’re your new weapons.” He walked over and put his arms around her arms as she picked up the weapons. “I ripped out the spines of your mortal enemy and her coltfriend and forged them in demonic metal. You got so much joy out of killing them. I thought--” she hummed as she leaned into his chest.

“They're lovely.” At that moment she remembered something. “Oh wait I had made something for you. I just forgot to give them to you.” She floated over a pair of gloves to him, left one red, the right one blue. “I was going to give them to you before… This happened.”

He looked upon them, with the same emotionless face as always. And yet she felt his trembling subsided. “Thank you.”

She decided from then what she would do. She would be his emotions. She would be his rage. She would be his sorrow. She would be his happiness. And most of all she would be his love.

******

For nearly two thousand years they spent in and out of relationships with each other. Through this, he was able to understand and fake joy, and even fake happiness. Yet as she held him dying in her arms, there was one emotion he could never fake.

He held his hand to her eyes, taking the tears onto his fingers. She looked at him with more tears as his eye fogged over. “Please don’t leave me Cult Race. We finally sealed our true love. You can’t just marry me and die.” As she cried as she shook him.

He pulled himself back strongly yet weakly and looked at her with trembling dry eyes, trying his best to understand it. “Tears…” His mouth forced open as blood poured from it.

Selena Moondie grabbed at his face holding him closer. “Please don’t push yourself…. You’ll die.”

“No.” he waved her hand away and placed her head near what remained of his. “It’s cruel.”

“What is?” Her eyes widened.

“That you can cry for me, but I can never cry for you.” He raised his hand to his face, to his eye. “I can’t cry for anypony at all. Not even…. Not even… for,” his words drifted, getting worse with each second as the blood flowing from him slowed and the fogging in his eye returned, “Not… even… for…”

Selena Moondie froze upon feeling the icy cold breath leave Cult Race. Her face being only of horror and shock yet unable to move at all or even hear as Twilight yelled to her through the crowding mindless alicorns as Corruption roared in victory.

“Now time to die--” However he was interrupted as something powerful crashed through the dome, shattering it. They all looked at the impossible. A samurai-like figure stood in the way of the battle. The figure was a light purple unicorn with a long purple and turquoise mane.

******

Chapter 17: Shining Glimmer Of Starlight

View Online

The dome drew closer and closer, yet Selena Moondie didn’t move a single muscle. Silence fell all around her as the world was nothing to her but blackness. She looked straight out into the blackness for what felt like eons. Finally, trembles broke through her frozen form. She let tears loose once more, but she stopped as she heard a voice, it wasn’t Corruption or Twilight or anypony else. But it was also a voice that nopony else could hear.

“I see he finally died.”

She looked up to see a boney figure in a blacked cloak walking toward her. Her instincts told her to get up and run as far and as fast as she could, but she still refused to move from her spot. The figure stopped walking just mere inches in front of them. He leaned down and placed his bony hand upon Cult Race. “He made a bet with me once when I gave his weapons. It was that you and him would never die.”

“Saturn…” spoke another voice above Selena Moondie.

“Yes…” Saturn looked upward toward the voice. “Do you want him and her to lose that bet?”

“They lose that bet. They won’t die.”

Saturn smiled and retreated his hand from Cult Race. “I suppose I will have to take the words of another who always escapes my grip.”

Selena Moondie soon realized that Saturn wasn’t talking to her as he backed away from them. As he left, the darkness around them vanished. Selena Moondie could feel the warmth of the world again and hear the sounds of the world as her ears perched up to the sound of a voice behind her. She turned to face it but upon so, the dome shattered around them as the figure that was talking landed. Her eyes widened and lit up with hope upon who she saw.

It was a samurai-like figure that stood in the way of the battle, over the remains of Corruption's attack. The figure looked down toward Selena Moondie and placed her hand on her shoulder. The figure’s long purple and turquoise mane flew out of her face, revealing to all who it was.

It was Starlight, alive!

Realta appeared behind her and spoke to her. “You will only have a certain amount of time. Use it wisely.” After he was finished, he took his leave.

Twilight knocked away more of the mindless alicorns and looked in shock at what was happening. Starlight looked so different. She was slightly taller, her mane was longer, and it almost looked like she was older. She was now wearing gray armor, with a look reminiscent of a samurai, under it she wore a lavender cheongsam over a black tank top and tight pants. Next thing she noticed was that Starlight was wearing the strangest choice in gloves. The left one was red, and the right one was blue. The final difference was on her belt were two katanas in their sheaths on each of her sides. The left one had a white handle, the right one had a black handle.

Corruption looked upon Starlight as he slowly descended. “Starlight Glimmer.”

She ignored him and looked toward Selena Moondie. She leaned down and whispered something silently into Selena Moodie’s ears. Starlight backed away as Selena Moondie smiled greatly.

Corruption noticed that Starlight wasn’t answering so he crossed his arms and spoke once more, “Are you Balance or are you Starlight Glimmer?”

Starlight took a breath and turned to look at him. “What exactly do you mean?”

“Well you are supposed to be the omni-pony, are you not? The descendant of my mortal enemy?”

“I am, and?”

“Well, that’s just it. You’re disappointing. I don’t feel a thing. You have no magic at all. The prophecy stated that you would be overflowing with magic right now. And yet I can sense nothing at all. You’re as blank as Cult Race’s emotions.”

“Enough!” she shouted with a random amount of rage. “I will not let you patronize him.”

“Is that suppose to be a threat? Do you even know who you are dealing with? I am Corruption one of the original being of the universe. I am the God of everything now and I will not be threat--”

Suddenly she stopped him as she grabbed his throat and flew into the sky at the speed of a sonic rainboom. The force of the hit sent a small shockwave outward from the spot.

******

As Starlight left, Selena Moondie face fell slightly. “What hope do I have thought? Cult Race was still gone… right?”

“I never thought that you would quit so easily.”

Selena Moondie’s ears perked up at that voice. She looked upward to what looked like a giant storm cloud descending down up them all. “It can’t be?”

“But it is.” a zebra jumped of the storm cloud and landed by them.

“Uncle Zeb and Uncle Arabus!”

“Arub… What?” Twilight killed a few more mindless alicorns as she looked toward them. Her eyes widened and the giant storm cloud transformed into a mighty beast. “It’s a titan.”

Arabus landed around them, grabbing as many of the mindless alicorns as he could in his hand, throwing them around, sending them crashing into the ground. Arabus built up large amounts of magic in his mouth and blasted it outward, taking out a good portion of the alicorns.

“Yeah! We just need more help and we might just win,” Twilight cheered as she landed near Selena Moondie.

“Twilily.” Selena Moondie smiled, an idea had finally formed. “Starlight is the mare who escaped death, I am the mare who refuses to die, Cult Race is the stallion who even death denies.” Her smile grew and bolder soon her teeth could be seen. “Don’t destroy them completely. I need plenty of bodies if I am to save Cult Race.”

Twilight smiled at her words., “That’s better.” She looked around to them all. “Well, as a friend of mine would always tell me, it’s best to never let a lady down.” She charged her kopises with dark magic. “So let’s go.”

On that line, Twilight, Arabus and Zeb charged into the army.

******

A crash tore through trees as Starlight and Corruption landed in the forest. Corruption hit the ground with such force that his back was ripped wide open as their hit left a small yet deep crater in the ground.

Starlight let go of his throat and jumped back. Corruption rubbed at his throat as his back healed. Once finished checking his wounds he got up and as his mind raced in complete confusion. “She just flew like the fastest pegasus and threw me with the strength of the strongest earth pony. How? she is just a mere unicorn.”

He looked at her with a deathly stare as she walked around him. He realized it then. “Now I see. It’s all become clear to me. You’re older. By at least six years. Am I right?”

She rolled her eyes at him and stopped moving. She crossed her arms and looked directly at him. She was clearly not in the mood to talk.

“Oh, there is no need to answer. It’s clear that Realta ripped you from a timeline six years ahead of the one I saw die. And it’s also clear that during those six years you have pushed your body to it’s limit, in a way to trick me. There is no way you could fly like a pegasus, or crush me like an earth pony. You are a simple unicorn who increased her bodily strength to trick me. That was clearly not pegasus or earth pony magic. I know--”

“Are you done monologuing yet?” she interrupted.

It didn’t matter what she did to herself, his power would keep growing. “Fine, I’ll end this right now.”

He charged forward with his fist ready. She quickly ducked as he swung. But behind her, the forest received the full power of his attack as it turned into a wasteland.

“You may have dodged me, but you still must be surprised. I just turned this entire forest into a desert. I won’t be holding back like I did with Cult Race and Selena Moondie. My power is so immense and it will keep growing and growing.”

Starlight backflipped away from him several feet and then stood in a defensive stance. He charged in for another attack. Starlight dodged him again but was nearly knocked back by the hurricane winds that he shot forth. As he saw an opening he went straight for her chest. She barely dodged it with a teleport. He quickly found her through with his own teleport and tried again, but she managed to dodge once more with another teleport.

The two kept this up for several minutes as the place continued to be torn apart. Soon Starlight found herself on the side of a hill covered in slight sweat from all the teleporting. Suddenly Corruption appeared right behind her. She turned and jumped back as he swung one of his arms at her. He rushed forward and grabbed her by the leg. She kicked at him several times to get him to let go. Once she was free she pushed herself back even more as he jumped toward her. She jumped into the air and tried crashing a heavy earth pony like kick downward on him. He caught it, however, there was a lot of force behind the attack as the ground under him cracked with the force of the hit.

Starlight pushed with her leg, throwing herself out of his grip and into a flip and then a spin to where she swung her fists at him as she twirled. As he blocked the attacks, she quickly landed on the ground in a crouching position and tried to trip him over with a downward swing of her leg. He saw this, jumped and swung his four fists downward, meanwhile she rolled forward to dodge the attack and once she got under him she kicked upward with the force of the previous strong attack. Making contact with his stomach she kicked with enough force to send out a small concentrated shockwave outward.

Corruption was pushed upward by this. He grabbed his stomach as he flew. If he still had a mouth, he would be puking from the force of that hit. Meanwhile, Starlight pushed at the ground with her hands sending her into the air. She landed another hard attack with her kicks, sending out more shockwaves as this time it cut through his flesh. However, this had her stuck to him. He grabbed her by the legs and pulled her out and swung her into the hillside with such great force that the hill filled with cracks.

Seeing his chance, he charged forward to finish this, but again she teleported as his fist hit the hill, tearing half of it apart. Starlight landed on the other side of the hill barely alive. She jumped back as Corruption teleported in front of her and simply walked toward her this time.

“This is very odd. You are supposed to be the one to kill me. Is fate wrong? If not then why do you dodge me?” He continued to walk closer until he found himself just inches from her. “I wonder is it out of instinct to dodge a god, or is it fear?” he finished as he once more sent one of his fist right for her heart.

However the impossible happen once again. His attack made contact, but she stopped it with just two fingers. Despite the fist being stopped, the attack went forward beyond her, leaving a large crater in its wake, yet she was left untouched.

He looked in shock as his mind raced, “She caught it! She caught it! Why would she catch it now, but dodge it before?”

Finally, she spoke up once more, “You asked whether it was instinct or fear. It was to show you, that you are not God. The mere fact that I can dodge and even fight you is proveth enough.”

He jumped far back in anger his frustration was getting the better of him. “So you claim that I’m not God. Do you doubt my power? I will show you what only God who created the very Ideas can do.”

He held out his left upper hand toward her and chanted in a strange language once more, “Obacovni Mulam Mungam Meger. Tigeder obacovni Ingam. Obacovni Inrefni Sucal. Oido, obacovni Oitatnet. Sitcefretni euqsius Romit, Satidipuc, Segnitiam, Aitirava, Aidivni, Aibrepus, Ari Sulod obacovni. The great push and pull, Left Hand of the Devil.”

******

Twilight and the others took down more and more mindless alicorns, but the numbers were still proving to be too big. There was so many of them. She wiped off the sweat gathering on her face as she looked toward Selena Moondie.

Selena Moondie was creating a circle of blood around her and Cult Race. She needed more bodies for this to work, but she also needed time, that of which Cult Race did not have. She didn’t know how long Saturn would wait before returning. She had to get this done now.

However, her mind stopped wandering as several mindless alicorns broke away from Arabus and charged toward her. She looked with terror as she weakly raised her chain blades in defense of her and Cult Race. The mindless alicorns knocked them away and rushed right at her. She leaned down over Cult Race and closed her eyes.

Suddenly blood splatter over them as the mindless alicorns was cut down. She looked up to see a pony she thought would never save them. “Princess Celestia? Why?”

“I don’t know… I don’t remember.” Celestia stood ready with her horn lite. “But what I do know is that this is not how alicorns should live! They are suffering under his command and this only way left to save them!”

Twilight heard Celestia’s voice and landed beside her. “Where is Freak Show?”

“... who?” Celestia looked in confusion at Twilight’s words.

“What do you mean--” Suddenly Twilight was stopped as a loud shockwave filled the air. She turned toward the battle in the distance and knew instantly what it was. “No… Starlight!!”

******

A massive, seemingly endless crater cleared as Corruption backed away from its starting point. “What?! How?!” His limbs became numb as his body stopped purely on its own. “The only one immune to my power is… No, THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE!!!!”

Indeed it seemed impossible. Starlight was left untouched by the attack. In fact, several feet of land around her was completely unscathed. “It is very possible. The devil hand and god hand take magic from around the user and effects all that was taken.” She moved her hand upward and placed it just above her chest. She reached into a pocket and pulled out a charm of her own. “This is the Charm of Emptiness. With it, it’s as if I have no magic at all.”

Corruption’s eyes widened, “No… you were fighting me without magic, not a single drop. But how, you telepo--” He stopped himself as he realized it. “Titan-like speed would look like a teleport to even the best of eyes. I have eyes that can see all forms of magic, yet I could never track your teleports until you reappeared because they weren’t teleports.” He backed away very slowly, “No, great speed and incredible power… and it was all muscle and technique…”

“Yes.” she moved at speed faster than even his titan eyes could read as she not only reached him before he could even react, she cut all four of his arms off with her katanas and resheathed both her katanas before they could even be seen. Corruption stopped moving in shock. All he saw was a red and blue blur and his arms were gone. Instantly he teleported to the top of the hill they were on.

“See you ran.” she looked up at him. “You are an Idea, a being that existed beyond the creation of the universe, and you still run. DO YOU TRULY CALL YOURSELF GOD NOW?!?!” She roared out to him as her word trembled through his entire being. “If you were truly the creator of all things, then this battle would have ended long ago. I would be gone before even considering the idea of fighting you. The mere fact that I am able to defy you is proveth that you could never be such a being. You mere an idea, and not the mind that created you.” She could see the frustration upon him. She smiled widely this time and showed her teeth. “Fine. If you are God, then tell me, why did you run from me?”

“I get it now,” he trembled. “You are pleased that you dodged all my attacks. I guess you are also proud of yourself to even out think my most powerful attacks. Well, don’t get too full of yourself, foolish unicorn!” Corrupted magic surged within him in impossible amounts. It shot out with the force of a typhoon as he roared in agony. The ground shook with such great force. It spread in all directions as the entire country shook. Massive cracks formed on the holes left from his limbs. His flawless, featureless flesh twisted and pulse as thick mud like black corroded liquid flooded from his wounds seemingly endless amounts in all directions like a river across the ground.

******

Twilight and Celestia felt the crazy winds as all turned toward the battle. Seeing the liquid rush toward them they flew into the air while Zeb jumped onto Arabus’ back with his stretchy limbs. The liquid flowed beyond them for miles on end until the entire wasteland was quickly cover in a thick lake of this oily sludge. Any mindless alicorn that was on the ground found themselves quickly trapped in this goo.

“What is this stuff?” Twilight covered her mouth as noxious fumes rose from the gunk, permeating everything.

“It’s flowing from Corruption.” Celestia turned back toward the battle once more only to find more mindless alicorns standing in their way of sight. “Move.,” she waved her horn, knocking them to the side. Suddenly her eyes widened upon what she saw. Corruption’s body was swelling at a massive rate. “He is discarding.”

“Discarding what?” Twilight stabbed another mindless alicorn as she looked to Celestia. Celestia wouldn’t answer at all.

Corruption’s body fell slightly as the liquid kept flowing. Soon it slowed to a stop, only for the flow to be replaced with white color liquid. This new white liquid was even thicker than the previous and moved more like rotten putty as it covered the previous liquid like a thick slime.

Twilight grabbed the body of the mindless alicorn she had just killed threw it to the pile that was gathering around Selena Moondie and Cult Race. She didn’t know how many more bodies they would need, but as she looked around to the many more around them all, she doubted they would run out.

She twisted in revulsion as the new white liquid stank even worse than the first. She looked around and jumped slightly as the white liquid had risen the liquid level enough that it was hitting at the bodies over the pyramid.

She landed beside Selena Moondie as the dark mare continued to draw the needed symbols. “What is taking so long?”

“The symbols I usually use are engraved on my body and bones with invisible ink. In order to use this spell on Cult Race, I need to write out every single symbol in its entirety around him and use the equivalent amount of bodies to replace what he lost.”

“Wouldn’t make sense to simply use just one body?”

“If it was that easy, anypony could be a necromancer.”

“Fine, fine. I get your point--” Twilight’s voice stopped as the smell got too worse for her to handle. She grabbed at her mouth and tried to hold in the biles.

Selena Moondie looked at her and smiled. “You asked what this is? It’s millions of years of blood and lard from every creature he has ever devoured.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in horror and her hand pulled back as she could no longer hold it. She puked profusely, yet even the smell of her own vomit was not enough to break the horrid smell that was gathering around them. “Why is he doing this?”

“He is breaking away everything that bounds him to this world.”

“What do you mean?”

“Twilight!” Celestia shouted to her.

Twilight rose back up to the sky to see her. “What is it?”

“I told you the legend of the Ideas. How they entered this universe in new forms, more physical forms.”

“Yes,”

“You have seen Realta and Grogar forms. The Tree of Harmony and even Discord I’m assuming.”

“Yes?”

“Well, Corruption is returning to his true physical form.” Celestia looked upward as a great shadow rose over them all.

Twilight looked toward the same direction as her eyes then followed the same pathway upward.

******

Corruption’s body expanded more and more until he stood so high that he even dwarfed Arabus in height. Now even Starlight was wide-eyed at the size of him. But the worst was yet to come as the wind and ground came to an utter stop. Everything came to an instant standstill. Silence fell for only an ever short moment. A mere thirty seconds of motionless and silence fell over the entire planet.

Quickly everything returned to motion as the body exploded, yet there was not a single shock wave from it at all. Gory remains showered over the wasteland as something gigantic shot out from the flesh. A massive serpentine-like centipede with the seemingly uncountable amount of limbs stretch upward and through the sky. It flew in all directions as it body kept flowing out the remains without a single sign of an end. Just how big was this thing?

After several minutes of covering the entire sky, it stopped flying around and hovered over them all. He was so big, all that could be seen of him was his face from every direction. He roared so loud the pyramid cracked from the force of the roar.

“Well, Balance I have shown my skin. Will you show your’s?”

Starlight looked up at him with rage as her eyes narrowed and she pulled off her charm. “I won’t be needing my charm anymore.” She put the charm away and looked toward his charms, seeing that they were still upon his flesh as they had moved down to his neck, acting like a necklace. “There are my targets,” she reached for her katanas.

“No, I won’t give you time to attack. Show me your true power.” He rushed forward with his jaws open. Starlight jumped back and turned to run away as he chased her down. Starlight ran as fast she could, trying to get away from his jaws as they kept getting close. They ran through the cratered cover land and soon over the liquid. Kicking her feet through the top of the lake that covered the ground, she managed to run across the surface of the liquid as she made her way to the mindless alicorn.

“Starlight!” Starlight heard Twilight yell as she ran. She looked to see Twilight aiming her kopises her direction. “Dive!”

Seeing what Twilight was planning, she took a breath and dived into the disgusting liquid. Meanwhile, Twilight jumped and spun her kopises outward. “Full Moon Strike!” Magic shot out from her kopises in a white ring and went right at Corruption.

“Infernal Fire,” Celestia lite the magical attack in fire magic as it flew through the air. The combined attack hit Corruption head on, knocking his massive head into the air.

Seeing her chance Starlight pulled her katanas out, filling them with her restored light and dark magic and swinging them outward. “Heaven Hell Strike.”

The liquid around Starlight burst outward in all directions as two massive slices of magic punched Corruption right upside the face, slicing off part of his claws.

Starlight jumped out out the liquid spinning as held out her katanas out more, “Light’s Darkness,” A tornado of light and dark magic swarmed around her as she crashed right into the charms. Corruption pushed her back and she changed at him again and again with the tornado. Each clash sent out a shockwave covered in black and white rainbows.

Starlight eventually stopped and stood ready for another attack as Corruption laughed at her. “Yes, I see those katanas are the ones of legend,” he remarked. In her right hand was the red-bladed katana with a black handle and in her left hand was a blue-bladed katana with a white handle.

“Enough,” She grasped them together, similar to Cult Race’s own style. “Duel Striker Finale!” She swung out a pillar of light and dark magic.

Corruption easily dodged, however that was the plan. With his eyes on her, he didn’t see Arabus send down a massive lightning strike across the face. Corruption reeled back in pain as the massive bolt going down his face and neck, nearly touching the charms.

Starlight saw her chance with him now exposed as she spun again and returned back to the tornado attack, striking him right on the spot of the charms and sending out massive shockwaves of rainbows even bigger than before. A huge hole tore through the spot where the charms were and Corruption wailed in agony.

Corruption fell backward and crashed into the liquid. The liquid rushed around his crash sending out small tidal waves in all directions. The mindless alicorns stopped in place as Corruption stopped moving.

Utter silence fell overall as not even the wind crept a noise the sound of utter shock. Starlight looked to the liquid that covered her body and shivered. She was certainly going to need a shower after this. She took a breath looked around for Realta as she landed. “Hmm, he said he would be here once the battle was complete.”

Twilight and Celestia cheered as Starlight landed on top of the unmoving corpse. As she tried to catch her breath she looked around to the liquid that covered every sight of the ground. She wiped the sweat off her face, found the disgusting liquid still over most of her. She shivered and jumped slightly. Calming herself down she looked up to the sky to see Arabus and Zeb taking down as many mindless alicorns as they could.

Everything seemed to be in the clear, yet she felt uneasy the entire time she walked over the dead body to get to Celestia and Twilight. She knew the army mindless alicorns were still moving about and they would have to deal with them soon as well, but for right now she just wanted to be happy to see friends again.

A smile kept growing on her face until she could take it no more. She put her katanas away and held her arms out as she rushed toward them. “I missed you all.”

As she ran, she didn’t notice the fact that the liquid vibrated. Soon the mindless alicorns jolted and twist. Zeb and Arabus stopped their attacks as they looked at the army strangely.

Without any warning, all the mindless alicorns that were still alive rushed toward Starlight at a fast. Zeb and Arabus charged at them, but quickly realized the army was heading for Starlight.

“Look out!”

Starlight, Twilight, and Celestia looked toward Zeb as they saw the army approaching them. However, that was not the true terror as the liquid splashed around and Corruption’s head rushed out of the liquid straight toward Starlight.

All Celestia and Twilight heard was a rush of wind and a splash as Corruption swallowed Starlight whole. Meanwhile, the mindless alicorns swarmed over them as they turned around. The swarm headed straight for the wound as the massive body lifted out of the liquid. Twilight and Celestia looked to see the charms barely hanging from small slivers of flesh inside the wound in his chest.

The alicorns swarm tore their way through the wound, filling every crevice as Corruption rose into the air. They twist and tore to fit in as many as possible. Every single one of them tightly compacted themselves even tighter them then a prison overfilled with inmates. However the worst was yet to come, each one of the alicorns turned their head to the nearest neighbor and bite down. Much to the sickening of everypony that saw this, all the alicorns ripped themselves apart, chunk by chunk. With each bite, purple blood, blue blood, maroon blood and white blood flowed into every remaining crack and tear.

Corruption laughed in a mighty roar as Twilight and Celestia looked in shock. “I am victorious,” he laughed aloud as he descended to look at his wound as the meat filled it. Soon many shells of exoskeleton shot out from the edges and covered every exposed piece of meat until the wound was completely gone like it never happened. “Oh, nothing like improved healing.” He turned and looked at Twilight and Celestia, “This is the true reason I went after the charms. You see once I had enough magic, I could easily restore my form at any time of my choosing. However, I would still have problems in your equines. You creatures always proved to be my greatest obstacle.” He looked toward the charms and back to Twilight and Celestia. “Hence why I went for the charms first. You see I wasn’t lying when I call myself God. Or to be more precise, God of my alicorns. For just as King Heavonos was the father, the God of the alicorns. Now I am as well. King Heavonos’ magic is infused into every alicorn before this day. And now my magic flows through the new alicorns like blood.” He looked back at Twilight as he leaned down to her height. “In other words, just as you are part of Grogar, they are part of me. Once I am finished here, I will make every equine on the planet an alicorn and with that, they will all be of my blood.” He lifted his head up to the sky, “It matters not whether you call me God now! Soon enough you will!”

His words tore through her core as Twilight fell to the ground and shook. “This means we can’t beat him ever.” Tears gathered in her eyes as Corruption moved away from her.

He turned toward them and moved around them more and more until most of his body surrounded them. They looked to see him on all sides. There was no sight of escape anywhere at all. Once they all saw the truth he rose his head up high over the Sun, almost like he was eating it. He looked down to them all as the light shine of his limbs in an almost divine look.

He rose his body to the very edge of the atmosphere so all of Equestria could see him. He took in a deep breath and looked upon the world. His eyes glowed as transparent strings became visible on the tips of his trillions of limbs as he stretched out his gigantic body. The strings stretched outward across the entire planet. “This is my true power. Every string is apart of me and always had been there, manipulating, bending and twisting everything I desire since the planet’s creation. But in truth, you are all but a mere footnote to me. When I am done here, my strings will cover everything in the universe. Beings, planets, star and even the very fabric of reality itself will be under my control.”

Twilight rose her hands to her face, covering it shame and terror. “We’ve lost. We all have lost. No, we can’t win. We can’t even win.”

The liquid around the pyramid sank into the ground at a fast rate as the remains of the alicorn army landed and bowed to Corruption. Celestia and Twilight landed on the ground as well and looked around to the army. They looked to every single one of them. They looked at each other and clenched their weapons tightly. “Please let this not be the end.”

Suddenly blood-curdling screams filled the top of the pyramid as magic shot outward from the top of the pyramid. A moment passed and a voice shouted outward “Twilight Sparkle, is that cowardice?!”

Twilight looked toward the pyramid to see Cult Race standing at the top of it. He was alive and fully repaired. He was even wearing new clothes. He was now wearing a dark gray, tall collared, thin steampunk trench coat and a bright, neon yellow suit, tie, and pants that were clearly meant to be a bullseye for his enemies, always the strangest of all was his choice in gloves; the left one was red and the right one was blue a tall, and tall gray top hat.

“I want to know because I don’t know what cowardice is, I don’t know what pain is, I don’t know what sorrow is, I don’t know what sadness is, yet there is one thing I do know. It’s the reason I spared her that day. It was something I saw in her eyes. The reason Starlight keeps fighting is because of the one emotion we all have.” He lifted up his weapons and ready his stance.

Cult Race pulled out his moth wings and jumped into the flying toward Corruption. He pushed on slicing through the serpent’s side and he spun around him. Corruption reeled back and descend down upon them all. He looked toward Cult Race and rushed right at him with his mandibles.

Cult Race held up his weapons and blocked the oncoming attack. The clash sent of out shockwave of static as Cult Race was pushed back away from Corruption’s body with very little force. Yet as Cult Race pushed to the ground he stood strong, despite the fact that his weapons now beginning to crack under the pressure.

Corruption smiled, “I already killed you once, Are you really wanting me to kill you again?”

Cult Race glared at him with a fake smile, “Nope, I just wanted close enough so she could hear me.”

“Who?” Corruption narrowed his eyes at him.

Cult Race took in a massive breath of air into his mouth and screamed “STARLIGHT GLIMMER!!!!” his roar tore through all the ears of all who were there. “You were never meant to be the reincarnation of Balance.” Cult Race gritted his teeth and pushed Corruption back. “You were meant to be a new Idea, a better emotion that lives with all of us and that is Hope.”

Suddenly his weapons snapped and Corruption pushed forward. Time seemed to slow around Cult Race as Corruption’s mandibles closed in. He looked toward and then toward Twilight. Seeing the fear in her eyes. She had given up, but he had not. He looked forward back to the attack and reached outward with his hands as time’s flow returned for him. The attack stabbed through his hands, yet he still would fall as the attack pushed him into the ground.

Finally, the attack tore through his arms and headed straight his heart. “DIE!” However, the attack was stopped mere millimeters from his chest as the ground shook around them. Corruption pulled back in pain as a massive pillar of light and darkness tore through his body as it straight up to the sky and beyond. “What is this?!?!” Corruption roared in pain.

“It’s Starlight Glimmer, the embodiment of the idea known as Hope. Because even if you just have a glimmer of hope, you can’t ever lose.”

******

Chapter 18: Starlight The Glimmer Of Hope

View Online

Starlight’s eyes blinked open and close as she finally awoke. “What…? No!” She struggled upon seeing the red fleshy insides of Corruption. Yet, despite her struggles, she continued to sink. Gases and ooze twisted around Starlight as she sank deeper into him. She looked upward toward the exit as it drew further and further away. She reached up to it, pulling with all her might, but the ooze of Corruption’s insides wouldn’t relent. They pulled her deeper into his stomach.

His roars reverberated through his insides as he seemed to argue with something outside. Starlight tried to push herself to a near enough wall to hear the outside, but it was no good, she was completely under the grip of Corruption’s digestion track. Soon she felt something hit her. She looked only to jumped back terror upon seeing dead, mindless alicorns. Bits and pieces of them floated beside her as they sank. It was sickening.

Starlight tried struggling more, pushing herself up with her wings and pulling at her arms. If she could at least get her arms free she could use the katanas still in her hands to cut herself free. This proved fruitless as well. His insides were too strong, No, the corrupted magic that filled his body was making it near impossible to rely on any magic, and her own bodily strength was draining fast as the gases were just too much to handle.

Her head fell back as his roars weaken. Her face and mane fell into ooze around as her eyes weakened with her strength. Tears started to form as she tried to hold on to the very last minute. Yet it wasn’t enough as her eyes; despite her determination, slowly closed.

Darkness surrounded her and she felt as if the ooze and gases were leaving…

******

“Starlight wake up.”

Starlight rubbed her eyes and looked around to see a great pasture around her. She could smell the sweet scent of the grass below her hand and the salty air of the ocean beyond her. She looked around until she spotted a figure wearing a teal long cloak over a white tunic with gold frills, a pair of light brown pants with a pair brown shoes.

She got up from the ground and smiled. “Hello, Sunburst.”

Sunburst scratched his head in confusion as he approached her. “Why are you out here? Shouldn’t you be training with Cult Race?”

“Nah, that old stallion was getting too annoyed with me so he sent me off for a break.” Starlight waved her hand at him.

Sunburst chuckled, “That’s a terrible lie. You know he can’t ever be annoyed with things because that would require an emotion.”

“Fine, I snuck out here to get some air,” Starlight huffed as she fell back to the ground.

Sunburst smiled and walked over before falling beside her. “Yeah, things are getting pretty tough in the training.”

“I mean what does he think he’s doing pushing me so hard?”

“Because he wanted you to be ready for your battle with Corruption.” Sunburst looked toward Starlight as she looked at her new gloves. “And because he wants to protect you.”

“I… I know that. Why wouldn’t he? It’s his job now after all.” She threw her arms down in annoyance. “But what about the other missions he has taken on in all his years?” Starlight frowned. “I know he’s not a kind being. He’s killed millions of creatures in many lands and I'm supposed to trust him to train me? Am I supposed to trust him as… “ her words drifted into a mumble.

“Yes, because, that what he is.” Sunburst winced his eyes as he rose up. “He hasn’t seen you in years and you treat him like he is a menace!”

Starlight jumped slightly at his anger. “I’m sorry.”

Sunburst took a breath. “No, I’m sorry. I don’t even know why I’m defending him. I’m sure if he could, he would hate me more than anything.” His face fell his frown grew.

“Sunburst.” Starlight smiled snarkily and rose up. She placed her forehead against his and looked at him directly in the eyes. “I’m sure he has forgiven you by now.” She smiled.

Sunburst smiled back. “You’re right.”

“I always am.” She pulled him into him a tight hug. Sunburst squirmed a bit at first but then sank into the hug.

“Um, Starlight... Something is poking my chest.”

Starlight pulled back in a frown and held her arms over her chest. “What?”

Sunburst’s eyes widened at her reaction. “No, I don’t mean those.” He reached his hand out to her and grabbed the necklace just above her chest. “That.” He looked over it closely as she turned her face away in annoyance. “You wearing the charm.”

“Well… of course I am.” Suddenly the sound of something crashed behind Starlight. Starlight grasped at the possibility as she tried holding her breath. Sunburst retracted his arm back in complete fear upon whom he saw landing behind Starlight.

“I… I… I’m sorry sir. I was just looking at her necklace.”

“Really?” Cult Race spoke up as he walked around Starlight. “That’s not what it looked like to me.”

Sunburst narrowed his eyes for a moment and then realize it. “NO…. I wasn’t doing that.”

Cult Race raised his bone knife to Sunburst. “Enough.”

“Cult Race, leave him be!” Starlight huffed as she wiped away his knife.

“How many times have I told you to call me--”

“Yeah, yeah, I know.” Starlight walked over and stood between Cult Race and Sunburst. “But I won’t let you treat my friend this way. He was just looking at my charm.”

Cult Race lowered his weapon and backed away. “Fine, but the Charm of Emptiness is not to be taken lightly.”

Starlight looked down to the charm. To her, it seemed more like a glorified magic dampener. “I don’t even know why I even need this?”

Cult Race fakely smiled and raised his hand to her head and rubbed at her mane. “Because of your training, but most of all because your mother said so.”

“Fine…” she huffed.

“It’s just like you. The charm. It’s full of hope…”

******

“STARLIGHT GLIMMER!” Cult Race’s roar tore through the walls of Corruption’s body and Starlight from her dream. “You were never meant to be the reincarnation of Balance. You were meant to be a new Idea, a better emotion that live with all of us and that is Hope.”

Starlight’s eyes widened as she heard his words. “I hear you, I HEAR YOU!” She pushed from the ooze once more. “I can’t give up hope. I am the symbol of hope for all that have fallen and for all that are reborn.” Suddenly she noticed a light around. She looked to the source and it was coming from her pocket. “I know what I have to do now.”

She pulled out the charm and grasped it tightly in her hand. “Now I know what Cult Race meant about this charm. It just like me. It's a star shooting across the sky.” She squeezed it tighter until cracks formed. “Shining like a light of hope as well.” Magic pulsed from the crack in the charm. “It not just a magic dampener, it’s a magic storer!”

******

Suddenly a gigantic immense pillar of dark and light magic shot out from Corruption’s torso and rose to the sky and beyond. Within the pillar, Starlight floated with her hands together holding the remains of the charm tightly in them. She held the charm to her chest and closed her eyes. Milky purple liquid oozed out of the charm and float around her. The katanas floated as close to each other as possible as the ooze enveloped them as well. The ooze formed an orb around her as the light and dark magic covered it. Two doors appeared around her. One was black covered in goat skulls and the other was white covered in bird skulls. She separated her hands and aimed them at the door as the ooze collapsed upon her flesh. She opened her eyes and the doors flew open. Innumerous arms shot out from both doors swarmed over her. They pulled every part of her as everything blurred.

The pillar shook greatly as cracks formed. So much, that the shaking spread across the entire country in a matter of seconds, as both light and darkness pushed through cracks forming in the pillar.

“What is this?” Corruption questioned? “I sense rage and joy. I sense sorrow and happiness. This makes no sense!” His eyes glowed with great rage. “What is this?! What is this?!”

Words swarmed through Starlight’s head at the last moments. “This spell will only work once. The power is great, but the price is high. Finish the battle, before it's too late.”

On those words, the pillar completely shatters and the shaking stopped. Dark and light magic dispersed across the ground. As it cleared Corruption's eyes widened in terror. Starlight had taken a new form, fitting that of an Idea.

Her coat had turned a solid purple, her mane had become a mixture of bright red and bright blue and flowed through the air like a fusion of water and fire. On her back, she had four small light alicorn-like wings and two dark alicorn-like massive wings. The wings on the left side were as red as fire, the wings on the right side were as blue as the ocean. In her hands, the two blades had become one. The weapon had transformed into a zhanmadao and had a gray handle and purple blade.

“I have transformed into the same level as you.” she pulled back her zhanmadao as she finished. “And this is my weapon, Vasilikí Kardiá.”

Corruption’s head pulled back in annoyance and rage. “I see your true skin now and feel your true power. Now feel mine.”

Small flames appeared on select points all across the strings that flowed from his limbs. Unrolling from the flames were scrolls with incantations on them. Each scroll was of a soul under his command. Within his mouth, a large laser of both light and dark magic shot forth. Starlight saw the attack heading towards her. She floated up her zhanmadao above her head and she held up her hands and took the attack. The beam was so condensed that she knew if she were to dodge it or cut it in half, at this range then it would hit the ground and would carve a hole to beyond even Tartarus.

She was holding it back, but soon it burned her hands. Eventually, her gloves were burned away. She winced as their ashes flew by. As the burning spread to her arms Corruption looked at his victory, so he decided to finish it. The scrolls that were hanging from the strings glowed. As they did, giant orbs of corrupted magic formed in front of them and shot forth towards Starlight. Soon trillions upon trillions of orbs from all across the planet surged toward Starlight. They all hit her head on, igniting in a giant explosion so big that all of Equestria could see it. The shine of the explosion was so bright that even the Sun was dimmed in comparison.

Corruption stopped his laser and looked, impressed with his power. Finally, the explosion cleared and showed Starlight standing in a crater so deep, there was no bottom to be seen. Her armor was almost completely gone. All that remained was a black tank top, a pair of tight pants. But other than, she only had a few burns.

“I see you survived my extinction move. And only with burns, still, you did better than the last time I used that move, which was against the dinosaurs,” Corruption gloated. “The move harvest corrupted magic from every soul on the planet that is under my command, whether alive or dead. The best part is it becomes stronger every eon I use it.”

“You think that means anything to me. This battle is not over.” Starlight shook away the pain in her hands and stood ready as her zhanmadao floated back into her hands.

Corruption smiled and charged at her head on. Starlight stopped his jaws with her blade as it sent out static charge around them. His eyes glowed as he pushed forward. Starlight knew what he was doing and pushed at her wings to move and they flew through the sky. He flew her higher into the sky. They kept going so high until they left the atmosphere and went deep into space. They raced thru space and flew past the Moon as they continued to clash. Starlight knocked back Corruption onto the Moon, sending him crashing into with enough force to send cracks on the surface.

******

As the remaining mindless alicorns continued to fight Arabus and Zeb, Selena Moondie landed near Cult Race as he rubbed at his open wounds. Cult Race looked at her with a fake frown. “Damn it. I’m still out of magic.”

Selena Moondie looked at his hands and grabbed them, “I’m sorry, I couldn’t do better.”

“Don’t worry. You did your best. Give me some time and my magic will return. All we need to do now is finish up here.”

“About that,” Twilight remarked as she landed near them. “I think we are losing numbers even faster now.”

“No surprise. Corruption is refusing to show it, but Starlight is tearing him up,” Celestia landed near them as well.

“So he’s calling of his alicorns to regenerate. Looks like we will have to finish what is left here, to make Starlight’s battle go a little bit better.” Cult Race pulled out some red cloth and blue cloth and wrapped them tightly around the appropriate hands. Once he was finished he pulled out two bone knives. “Selena Moondie my dear, please make sure that we pick up the remains of my giant blades when this is over. I don’t want to disappoint Saturn a second time.”

******

Corruption and Starlight continued to clash through space all the way back to Equestria. Every attack he sent, she matched. Every attack she sent, he matched. They seemed completely even, yet Corruption seemed to be tiring as the battle went on, while Starlight was almost getting better. This made no sense to him. He was using his full strength, yet she was not only matching.

Corruption continued to grow in anger as the battle went on. “How is this happening? This made no sense. Could Cult Race have been telling the truth? There is no way she is a new idea?”

Corruption finally crashed Starlight into the ground. He stood high above her. He flew up to the top of the atmosphere and concentrated on his strings. They glowed brightly as corrupted magic filled his jaws. He lifted his head up high and swung downward sending out a wave of corrupted magic big enough to slice through the planet. "Eternal Slice."

Starlight held up her zhanmadao high above her head as it glowed with purple light. "Aiónia Féta." She swung and sent out an attack the same height and power as his. The attacks clashed, sending cracking winds in all directions as the sound of the clash was like a thunderclap.

Corruption smiled as the attacks stopped moving. However, he was shocked when his attack cracked wide open. He moved too slow and her attack broke through his and tore into him, leaving a massive gash all along his body.

He roared in agony as more mindless alicorns flew around him, filling his wound back up. "How dare you?!" His eyes glowed brightly as his scales grew over the alicorns stuffing themselves in his wounds long before they were even done ripping themselves apart.

As Starlight flew up to him, she frowned at his treatment of the mindless alicorn. "You don't care about them at all."

"Well, of course, they are my flesh. Nothing more and nothing less." Corruption smiled as he charged another condensed beam of similar magic from his extinction move.

Starlight gritted her teeth at his answer and flew up right into his face as the beam shot outward. "And you wonder, why we will never call you God?"

She not only blocked it but used her zhanmadao to cut the beam in half, causing it to fire in two different directions, carving massive holes through the atmosphere around her and pushing clouds miles back with the force of the attack.

His face grew with rage, his eyes glowed brightly, however, Starlight smiled. She pulled back her leg and kicked forward. A massive shockwave smacked him under the face, making him point his beam upward as it vanished.

She flew away from him as he twisted in annoyance. "Damn bitch." He opened his mouth wide and chased after her. The two flew downward through the sky. Eventually, they made their way back to the pyramid as Corruption got close enough to knock Starlight out of the sky.

She hit the ground near the pyramid with such force that the ground cracked in all directions. The pyramid felt the full force of the attack and finally crumbled. Twilight and Celestia flew toward the crash site as chunks of the pyramid fell around them.

"No, not again." Twilight increased her speed. "Starlight!"

"No, Twilight don't get in the way." Celestia struggled to keep up.

They landed on the shredded ground as smoke covered everything. They could hear Corruption’s laughter above them but refused to listen.

"Starlight! Starlight!" Twilight ran across the ground as she searched.

"Stop screaming, Teacher," Starlight swung her zhanmadao knocking the smoke away. "I'm not dead yet."

Twilight stopped and grabbed her mouth in confusion. "Teacher?" she whispered.

"Corruption, are we done yet?" Starlight looked up to him.

His eyes widened upon the sight of her, “No, no, no, no! This is absurd." His eyes fell into a glare. "There hasn’t been a creation of a new Idea since before the universe was born.” In his jaws filled with so much corrupted magic. It surged brighter and brighter. “You continue to lie to me and yourself. You can’t be this Hope. You can’t be anything at all. I shall prove it by wiping you and the entire solar system off the face of the universe.”

The scrolls on the strings glowed brightly as writing in a strange language appeared on them. All his limbs glowed even brighter the then scrolls. Spikes along his back stretched outward as he pulled as far back as he could. Soon a massive ball of corrupted magic formed in his mouth. It expanded so large that it dwarfed the whole planet. It kept growing and growing until the entire sky was covered in its sight. “The Great Power Of The Grand Eternal God, Endless Forever End.” On that, he threw the massive ball right at Starlight.

Starlight’s eyes widened as the attack descended upon them. "There is only one way." She pulled out her right hand and drag it along the entirety of her zhanmadao. Purple blood poured from her hand and drenched the zhanmadao's blade as she winced in pain. Once her hand was back on the handle, she pulled back her zhanmadao and concentrated every remaining ounce her magic into an orb at the tip of the blade. The blood over the zhanmadao dripped into the air and swarm around her zhanmadao's blade as the drops would either glow red or blue. The drop spun around the zhanmadao as they took the form of DNA. Starlight moved the zhanmadao's handle over her heart. She closed her eyes as symbols glowed all over her body.

Twilight gasped as she watched this. Though the symbols were near impossible to read, everything inside her was telling that these were the languages of both light alicorns and dark alicorns.

Starlight finally opened her eyes as they glowed brightly. Her left eye glowed blue and her right eye glowed red. Meanwhile, the orb turned black and white. “You don’t get it at all. I became a new Idea because of you, Aiónia ékleipsi Sto Télos Kai Tin Archí.” as she finished, she shot the orb towards Corruption's attack.

The two attack clashed as time and space were bent and twisted like never before. Everything across the entire planet shook. The shaking even left the planet and spread to the stars beyond.

"They need to finish before it's too late." Celestia struggled to stand from the clashing attacks.

"Too late, for what?" Twilight fell to the ground.

"I told you a battle like this led to the creation of this universe. The universe won't survive the power of the creation of another."

Twilight's eyes widened at this. "She can't fight alone this time." She pushed at the ground and tried to stand despite her body screaming for her to fall. She pushed her legs, moving toward Starlight.

Celestia looked in confusion to this, but her eyes widened as she saw Cult Race and Selena Moondie fighting through the shaking and going the same way.

Starlight stood her ground despite her own legs wanting to give out. Suddenly she felt Twilight's hand on her shoulder. She looked to see her and smiled. She then felt more hands on her other shoulder. She looked over to See Cult Race and Selena Moondie standing by her as well. She faced forward and smiled as tears fell from her face. "All three of you are here for me. Thank you for this."

Celestia looked at them all in confusion as she felt the universe quaking to the breaking point. "They don't want to give up."

"And they shouldn't," a voice spoke from behind her ear. It was a strange voice that filled her joy even though she had no memory of who this voice was. "Celestia, let us help them." Her eyes widened as she saw a faint image of a yellow unicorn stallion with a fiery red mane standing beside them with his hand upon Starlight shoulder.

Celestia arose at this and walked through the thickening winds. She got as close as she could and placed her hand right beside the fain image's hand. She smiled and let tears loose even though she didn't know why.

Starlight was glad to have them all here with her. They all smiled to their best abilities as they stood with her. This filled her with enough magic. Hopeful enough.

Starlight's orb increased in size as Corruption's orb cracked. Starlight gritted her teeth and pushed onward as her attack tore through his. Corruption rilled and twisted as he tried to push more corrupted magic into the blast. But it was not enough as his attack fell apart.

He roared in one final bit of rage as Starlight’s attack tore completely through and hit him head on, igniting in a gigantic black and white explosion that glowed so bright that whole planet shined brighter than any star.

The explosion cleared, seemingly leaving nothing behind. The group of ponies stood still as things came to a close. Mindless alicorns left and right fell to the ground. The small remains of the army twisted and squirmed across the ground like fishes out of the water until they came to a bone-chilling stop.

"What wrong with them?" Twilight posed.

"Without their master's power, they are nothing at all. To them, they no longer exist." Celestia pulled away and looked over them all. Suddenly she turned and span around.

"Princess? What is it?" Twilight let go of Starlight as well.

"It felt like somepony was near me."

"Are you--" Twilight stopped as she saw a faint image behind Celestia. The image became more and more blur as it faded from sight. "Maybe somepony was just saying one final goodbye."

Cult Race and Selena Moondie backed away as Starlight floated up to the sky. Selena Moondie turned to Cult Race and held onto him tightly. "It's happening, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is?"

Twilight turned to them curiously. "What happening?" She looked to Starlight and her eyes widened. "Her wings are..."

Starlight reached out into the air as the remains of her cape flew by and grabbed it. She pulled it over her wings as cracks formed over them.

Suddenly something crashed nearby. She quickly flew over, hoping the battle was over. She arrived nearly a mile away from the pyramid's remains. However, as she landed, her eyes widened in shock.

Corruption was barely alive in his smaller form. The three charms had been vaporized, but he still had some power. He slowly rose forth and looked at Starlight directly in the eyes.

Without warning her wings completely shattered and her coat and mane returned to their original form. That was it, she had run out of time. She knew she could only use this form once. Now it was gone.

Corruption smiled at this, “Starlight Glimmer, looks like fate was wrong. I am still alive." He grinned and snickered aloud. "You have failed to kill me--” However he was interrupted by vines that suddenly ripped out of his chest and wrapped around him. “What is this?” he struggled.

“Well, it seems they finally sprouted.” Cult Race and Selena Moondie flew over.

“You." Corruption twisted and turned. "What did you do to me?"

Cult Race held up his hand, showing a strange seed in it. “Do you recall when I stabbed you in the center of your chest and ripped out King Heavonos’s heart. I had in my hand a certain relative to the plunder vines. It is called, Saqueo de las Vides. I left it inside in case I failed.”

“What?!”

“You see Corruption the prophecy never stated that the omni-pony would kill you, only defeat you. That is why I placed those seeds within you. It was my glimpse of hope. While inside you the seeds copied every ounce of magic you used against Starlight. So the longer the battle went, the stronger they would become when they finally sprouted.” As he was talking the vines spread across Corruption's body, wrapping tighter and tighter around him.

“So you think this can hold me?” Corruption charged up what little magic he had left and started ripping at the vines but in vain. “You are a fool--Ahhhh!!!” Once more he was interrupted as agony shot forth from his tail that just got free. He looked to magic ripping through his exoskeleton. “What is this?”

He looked to see Twilight landing behind him. Her eyes were pulsing with magic. "Face it, Redsting. You lose."

"This won't be my end--" Corruption was stopped again as special line chains from Selena Moondie wrapped around him, followed by Celestia's fire magic. "No... NO!"

"This is where it finally ends, Corruption. Everything went according to plan." Realta finally returned, landing right in front of him.

Corruption grew in anger. “So you planned all of this, Realta. From Cult Race joining my side to this very battle with the future Starlight.” He spat up blood as he struggled. “Why? I am God?”

“You think so?” Realta argued. “The truth is that you, me and even Grogar. We could never be the creator of all things because we only bend the creations to our bloodlines and will. But that’s not what makes us Gods. We are truly here for those things but we make our choices as the mortals do.” He pointed to Starlight. “What we do to them, what we inspire them to do, that is what makes us fathers, not Gods."

“That is bullshit. We are Gods!” Corruption struggled. "The beings of this universe, the creation of this universe are meant to bend to our will!”

“I understand, Balance tried telling you the same thing I am trying to tell you now before you killed her. But you don’t remember her last words do you?”

Corruption growled at this, yet seconds later his eyes stopped him as they widened. “What ?”

“She said that you could never be their father.”

“No…” Corruption drew back in almost horror.

"She knew that a battle with you would lead to her death and the creation of you and her children." Realta raised his hand up to Corruption and placed his hand upon his head. Corruption's eyes glowed momentarily as the truth was revealed. "Yes, you are their father, the father of all creatures in this universe. But you never wanted to be a father. You never cared to be the father.”

Starlight walked over by Realta. She looked toward Realta as he noticed her and then looked toward Corruption. “Corruption… my mother once told me something. If a father can’t be a dad, then they are a devil.”

Corruption’s head fell slightly for only a short moment before rising back up in fury, “I am no devil. I am God!” He rushed forward, stretching his neck outward.

Selena Moondie and Cult Race's eyes glowed as rainbows shot out of their hands. Selena Moondie's rainbows were more red and Cult Race's rainbows were more blue. The rainbows span around and flew over behind Starlight as she held her zhanmadao out to the oncoming attack. The rainbows fazed through her body and wrapped around her zhanmadao as they turned into one final black and white rainbow. Starlight swung and sent the final attack right at Corruption.

The attack wrapped tightly around Corruption as both the specialty chain and the vines glowed with all too familiar writing. Corruption was stopped mere inches from Starlight as the rainbows wrapped tighter around his body. “I am no devil, I am God!!” Soon the rainbows covered everything except for his eyes.

"I'm sorry, but you could never be such a thing." Realta turned away from him and walked away as Corruption's body slowly turned back to stone. Corruption gave one final roar as the glow in his eyes faded and he was fully encased once more.

Once Realta was far enough away he raised his hand upward.

"What is he doing?" Twilight released her magic and walked over to Starlight.

“Realta is undoing the time spell he had up.” Starlight finally took a deep breath.

“Wait what time spell?”

“He set it up just before Corruption unlocked the power of the Charms.”

That's when it hit Twilight, “I knew I could sense something was off but I didn’t know what. Why would he do such a thing?”

Realta dropped his arm down once he finished and looked to them. “To ensure that Cult Race and Selena Moondie would survive the battle. Had this thing not been up and slowing down time for them all, Corruption would be had defeated them a lot sooner.”

“Wait a minute." Twilight turned back and forth. "Where did those two run off too?"

"Don't worry about them, Twilight."

Twilight tried to hide the fear on her face as she turned back to them. "But Realta, I’m confused. Why not bring in the future Starlight sooner?”

“Because that part needed to happen. I have the at most trust in him.”

“But why?” Twilight almost demanded, “Cult Race is evil. He nearly killed Starlight not but a few days ago. If you could have done that for them, then why not for me and Celestia.”

Future Starlight tried to speak up against Twilight’s words but Realta gestured to her to let him answer. “Twilight, are you asking why I would choose Cult Race to finish the battle or why would I chose him in the first place for anything. And my answer is the same reason that Grogar chose your previous life's father, Rex Moba.”

Twilight was stopped at those words and decided to not ask anymore. Future Starlight walked over to Realta and stood ready. Realta held his hand over beside her. Out of a bright light, the present Starlight fell down still out cold. He looked to Twilight. “She is alive, but she is not out of danger yet.”

Twilight walked over to her and looked her over before asking, “What do you mean?”

The future Starlight looked at Twilight and spoke, “I only survived this battle because of the lessons you gave me. You were my teacher, my confidant, and my greatest mentor.” She stopped as she could feel tears beginning to form in her eyes. “You were like a second mother to me.”

The future Starlight rushed forward and gave Twilight a tight hug. "And I will always miss that." On that, the future Starlight pulled away and walked forward away from Twilight and kept walking. Realta held his hand toward her and she vanished into the future, but before she could vanish she turned around and almost demanded, “Realta, I need to tell her!”

“No, if you do then time will change forever. Things need to happen for her and you. If you change that when you change yourself and her.”

Twilight could see the tears falling from future Starlight’s eyes. “What do you need to tell me? What do you mean by missing me?”

"I'm sorry. I want to tell you. I really do want to." Starlight held up her hand to her heart. "But he is right. No matter how much I want him to be wrong." On that final, she vanished completely.

Once the future Starlight was gone Twilight stood still unable to process all of this. Suddenly she was pulled from thoughts upon hearing the voice of the present Starlight. She took a deep breath and turned around. She walked over to the present Starlight as she woke up.

Starlight looked at all of them and then grabbed her chest almost frantically, “What happened to that mare?” Her memory played back to the moment when she died and the memory of a mare with a navy blue mane shined forth only for the memory to fade from her eyes and be replaced by Twilight kneeling near her. Without even thinking she hugged her tightly. “I thought I was dead.”

“I thought you were dead too.” She hugged her back tightly. “Let’s go home.”

As they left, in the distance stood an all too familiar goat as he watched them from the shadows. “So this is the omni-pony. She is indeed of both our bloodlines. But I wonder who she will prove more useful to, Reatla or me.” On those final words, that only Realta heard, he vanished.

Realta smiled, looking toward the spot and spoke in an inaudible voice so none could hear. “We shall see soon enough Grogar.”

******

After they left, an unexpected figure landed in the field of motionless mindless alicorns as they died off. The mysterious pony was an alicorn with a coat that was red and shined like a diamond. His long mane was teal, refined, yet seemingly jagged at the bottom. He wore an overly fancy tall collar teal cape covered in frills and spikes. Under the cape, he wore dark blue armor.

He walked slowly through the corpses as many of the mindless alicorns almost seemed to reach out to him. He ignored them as their hands fell and their flesh decayed around him. He kept walking until finally he kneeled down and pick up a blood-covered skull. “Such a shame that our Lord was defeated. But in the end, he was trying to change fate instead of fixing it. We must warn Hollow Prince of his father defeat.”

He turned and open a portal to teleport. “Hmm, but first let’s gather the bodies.” On that several doppelgangers walked out of the portal and moving the remains through the portal.

Meanwhile, the red alicorn walked through the bodies more until he reached the remains of the pyramid. Once inside, he walked around more until he was stopped upon seeing a severed arm lying on the ground. “What is this?”

He walked over to it and picked it up, looking over it closely. “This is very unusual. It seems like there is an unusual anomaly in this arm. We feel that we should know the owner of this arm, but we don’t. It’s as if it’s owner never existed. Or maybe he no longer exists.” He smiled greatly as he read the red writing on the brace that was locked to the arm. “This will be useful, but we will need the other one in order to work it.”

Soon a doppelganger walked up to him. “Prince Blood Diamond, we are nearly complete.”

“Good, make sure every bit of it gets back to the lab.” Suddenly his eyes widened as few dozen wounded mindless alicorns walked over to them. “Well, it looks like we have a few survivors that can somehow stand without our great lord’s power. How many will we need again for the Harmony Experiment?”

“Only five living subjects.”

Blood Diamond’s smile became wicked. “Than we five is all we need.”

On that, the doppelganger charged in and went to cut the mindless creatures down as Blood Diamond laughed aloud. However, as the blood splattered across the room, Blood Diamond’s face randomly twisted over and over until he finally fell slight and screamed, “Quit yelling, we can hear just fine!” On that, he walked off before the confused doppelganger could question his words.

******

Celestia, Twilight, and Starlight returned to Canterlot Castle. There they stayed to rest from the hardships they had gone through. Twilight and Starlight had been through a lot on this journey.

However, there were other things they had to get passed. Things that they needed to confront before they could leave together. Though, a full day passed before they could.

On that day Twilight woke up and took a shower. She thought it would be best to finally have one. She walked into the bathroom and turned on the water. She slowly pulled off her clothes and stepped inside.

Feeling the water across her body felt good. It had been too long since she had any kind of shower. She grabbed the soap and went to work cleaning the scars. More than a year she had spent on this journey and she had seen a lot and her scars were many.

Over her neck was a scar from when Alternate Rarity tried to kill her. On her shoulder was a scar from her battle in alternate Tartarus when she saved Alternate Rarity and stood up to Alternate Trixie. On her stomach was a round bruise that never vanished from her final battle in that alternate timeline where she fought Alternate Nightmare and nearly died too many times to count. But of course the one that sent the worse memories through her mind was the one that had been removed by time, and though there was no longer a mark she could still remember the horrors of it.

Eventually, she finished and rinsed off. She stepped out and looked herself over in the mirror. She had been through a lot. Frankly too much. She knew Spike would ask about the scars eventually when she got back. But most of all her face. It looked so different, something had to be changed.

Grabbing a pair of scissors she looked to her hair. Placing a towel tightly over her body she went to cutting her hair. As she cut she heard a knock at the door. She pulled the towel over her body tighter and answered, “Who is it?”

“It’s me, Starlight. Will you be done soon? I sort of need one as well.”

“Sure, just got done. You can come in, I’ve got a towel on.” Twilight went back to cutting.

Starlight opened the door and looked with surprise at the sight. “Why are you cutting your hair?”

“I needed a change.” She continued to cut.

“Let me.” Starlight walked over and sat beside her and took the scissors away.

Twilight just placed her hands down and let her be. “I’m aiming for short and flaring up.”

“I can pull that off.” Starlight went to cutting. As she cut she noticed the scars more clearly. “Hmm, it seems we both need a change. How about before I take my shower you do my hair next?”

Twilight simply listen to the cutting with her eyes closed. Taking the sound of the soft cuts in before finally answering, “Sure. What style do you want?”

Starlight stopped for a minute. “When I was standing on top of the Mind Temple, the charm showed me something that might stay with me forever.”

“And that is?”

“That I will never be alone. It showed me that despite my mother and father leaving me to an orphanage, my mother never stopped watching me from a distance. And one thing they would do when I wasn’t looking was brush my mane to one side.”

“That sounds like a brilliant idea.”

Soon Twilight’s hair was finished and Starlight’s hair was started. After they got both their hair the way they wanted it, Twilight grabbed her clothes and left the bathroom to Starlight.

As she left she saw Starlight turned around and take off her shirt. She saw the scar on her back. The scar that Cult Race had given her. She quickly closed the door and fell onto the wall and grabbed at her heart. Seeing that made her once again remember the scar on herself that had been wipe from time. Her most painful scar, the one that would have killed her.

Though time had removed it the memory was still there of her very first encounter with Cult Race when he stabbed his hand through her chest and grabbed her heart. Now Starlight had her own scar from Cult Race and this one wouldn’t go away.

Pushing the memory to the further back of her mind she walked out of the hallway for somewhere to change.

*****

Finally, the day arrived for them to leave. Celestia, Twilight, Starlight, and Realta arrived at the crystal table. They looked at Realta as he held the time spell in his hands. “I would have set it to send you back home, but this spell still has one coordinate in time set.”

“Why don’t you fix it, we need to go home?” Starlight questioned as she and Twilight stepped onto the table.

However Twilight frowned at the looked in his eyes. “There is something else we need to do isn’t there?”

“I can see all of time itself. I know what will happen and when it will happen. And even every possibility. I have seen you both before in a distant past, working alongside a certain warlock.”

“Rex?” Twilight’s eyes widened.

“Indeed.” On that, he activated the spell and opened the portal.

“But how will we get back?” questioned Starlight.

“Don’t worry. I already know you will. These last coordinates were the last ones set. You just need only to find somepony to fix it, properly once you get there.”

On those words, they walked through the portal. Celestia and Realta moved back as the crystal table vanished with them. However, an ever so small brown spider, so small that Celestia couldn't see it, crawled onto the table. “Grogar said he based my design on a creature he saw in the past, and now I know why ” whispered Bray. Soon the table vanished with the spider aboard it.

Once the portal closed, Celestia looked to Realta and asked, “You know who altered the spell, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do. But the altering itself was not meant to send them into the past. The coordinates were originally in reverse.”

“Which means, somepony from the past, that very past they just went to, wanted to go to the future they were from.”

“Yes, the events here, then and later are apart of a loop in time. A loop they must complete before they can go home. Once they get to the past, they will meet the pony that altered the spell, or should I say, will alter the spell. And it will be one of the hardest battles of their lives.”

******

The End.

Epilogue: The True Reasons For Death

View Online

Dear Twilight,

If you have received this, then hopefully I no longer exist. I left you this letter on the back of the time travel spell so you would find it.

First of all, I want to say sorry for lying to you. I used you and Starlight so selfishly, yet at the same time I had my reasons. Twilight, you were never needed to stop Corruption in any way. In fact you were never needed for the journey. In the end this was my journey. A journey that no longer exists.

When I first encountered you more than a year ago, my mind had been boiling on what made your timeline so different from mine. That’s when it hit me. I was the difference. I did not exist in your timeline because I was removed from your timeline. For the future you came from this had already happened, I just needed to set it in motion.

With Cult Race’s help, I was able to follow you through the time portal into the past. And with the help of Cult Race’s past self, I was able to play both you and Starlight into my past self’s hands. After that, all I had to do was wait for the proper time to remove him. If I did it too early, you would never have a connection with Starlight and you would never have known her importance in the destiny of this world.

Starlight was always destined to defeat Corruption because she learned from you the importance of friendship. What you may have seen today was her future self. A future self that you need to shape. She will have many teachers in the years to come. But you will be her most important teacher.

Keep her close and always watch over her. As for Celestia, she has completely forgotten my existence. However, the deeds I have done will stay in place. So even though you can’t tell Celestia of me, you can tell my great-granddaughter Sunset if you wish.

Do not feel sorry for my death, in truth I wanted to finally end my life. I have committed too many evils and too few goods. I’ll be happy enough knowing that you and Starlight were able to go home, to the place where you belong.

As for anything else, it's in your hands. I hope your future is far better than mine. You have many things ahead of you but I know you will get through it, after all, you are Celestia’s student, just like I was. Goodbye Twilight Sparkle.

Your friend,

Sunfire F. Redcoal

******

Bonus Chapter: Heir Of The Corrupt King

View Online

Cult Race landed in front of a simple building, hidden in plain sight among several in a common city. He took a deep breath as he went inside. Inside was a public library filled with books. Nopony recognized him or even noticed him as he walked past the books to the front desk. But of course, he was very good about hiding in plain sight. At the front desk was a gray pegasus mare.

“What kind of books are you looking for sir?” questioned the mare.

“I’m looking for a certain book,” he answered.

“Alright, give me the description.”

He took a deep breath, bringing more attention. “The story is about a stallion. He is a fake god who lives in the shadows and curses the real gods who in the light.”

Suddenly upon hearing those words, the mare’s eyes widened and her body straightened. She then spoke in a zombified state like voice, “Oh, go right ahead, No. 001.” She pressed a button that was under the desk as Cult Race walked off.

He walked over to the biology section. He walked to a bookshelf and didn’t stop, he walked straight through it. Past the holographic bookshelf was a pair of clean metal doors. On the doors was the symbol of perfection. He walked up to the doors. On the right was a slit. A robotic voice could be heard. “Provide blood sample.”

He grabbed out one of his bone knives and pulled off his glove. He cut his hand and instantly the hand healed. He placed the glove back on then placed his maroon blue blood into the slit. Once that was done the doors open to reveal an elevator. The voice spoke again, “Welcome back No. 001.”

He took the elevator down five hundred stories underground. Once it got to the bottom the doors opened. He walked out into a gigantic hallway filled with several liquid tanks. The tanks lined all the walls and up to the ceiling. In the liquid tanks could be seen doppelgangers. On the hallway’s ceiling was a metal orb covered in lights and at the end of the hallway was a maroon blue velvet throne facing a fireplace. Above the fireplace were five specially lined tanks. All five were empty.

As soon as he entered the hallway the doppelgangers came to attention. They all stared and watched him as he walked through the hallway silently. Each one of the tanks had a number under them. He always trembled when coming here. These doppelgangers always freaked him out.

He kept walking silently as he approached the throne. Under the throne was the number 000. He thought he was being perfectly quiet, hoping that he wouldn’t be noticed.

Suddenly a voice spoke. This voice spoke differently from any other. This voice had a touch of morbidness to it. “I’m blind Cult Race, not def. Now stop moving so slowly.”

Cul Race hastened his speed. The less time he spent here the better anyway. He got to the throne and bowed as it turned around on a magical levitating swivel. Sitting in the throne was a tall pale pink stallion with a long luxurious silver mane. He wore an emerald green business suit and round top hat with a sapphire blue tie. He also wore a polished golden upper face mask over his eyes and a pair of stylish pearl white gloves with a pair of shiny onyx dress shoes. In his left hand was a wine glass filled with royal nectar. In his right a silver and ruby red walking stick with runes on it that read 'Ótan i fantasía égine pragmatikótita.'

Cult Race trembled at his smirk. “What’s wrong Cult Race?” he held his arms out away from his throne. “You don’t like your siblings staring at you.”

“No Hollow Prince. I always find them pointless. Especially since they refuse to rebel against their twisted creator.”

“Well of course," He chuckled. "You know I perfected my grandfather's blueprints after the failure that was you. After all we don’t want a bunch of homicidal maniacs running around creation.” Cult Race fakely smirked at that. Hollow Prince took a drink and then continued, “Anyway why are you here?”

“I’m here to tell you that Corruption has been returned to his imprisonment in stone.”

Anger grew within the Hollow Prince. “What? By who?!”

“By a purple alicorn.”

The Hollow Prince grew angry. So much so that the glass in his hand filled with cracks until it finally shattered. As the royal nectar spilled out over his glove, he demanded. “Where is this one? Who is this purple alicorn?!”

“I don’t know.” he lied. “But listen, with Corruption now gone the Cult of Light needs a new leader.” Cult Race stopped as the Hollow Prince rose from his throne. He walked over and faced the fireplace. As he placed his walking stick on the wall, he pulled off his white gloves revealing that his hands were covered in rotting flesh. He threw the gloves, and the glass into a trash bin and pulled out new clean ones. As he placed on the new ones, Cult Race continued, “Look, you are the one the spirit of corruption trusted the most. You are the only one who can lead them now.”

Hollow Prince turned to face him but refused to answer him. He simply grabbed at walking stick tightly and used to find his back to his throne. Once he arrived he took a deep breath and sat down. “I will consider this. Now leave me.” his voice was calm and almost too tame for somepony who had just received such dire news.

Cult Race stood up and walked away. The room grew quiet once his footstep stopped echoing and the elevator doors closed behind him. The Hollow Prince simply leaned back once he knew Cult Race was completely gone.

Suddenly the flame of the fireplace went out and the glow of every tank darkened until the whole room was pitch black. It quickly became quieter by the second to where not even the sound of breath from Hollow Prince’s own mouth could be heard.

It stayed silent for so long, Hollow Prince’s own mind was the only thing that was keeping him from going insane. He took another breath annoyed as ever that he still couldn’t hear the sound.

He gritted his teeth when out of nowhere echoes filled the room. A figure could be heard walking through the darkness. “You know he is lying to you.”

Hollow Prince smiled upon hearing that voice crack through the silence. He moved his walking stick around almost seemed like he was feeling around for him as he answered him. “It matters not, Blood Diamond. Now, did you bring me five like I asked?”

“They will be down shortly. I also witnessed the two mares, though at a distance.”

“Good.” On that, he stomped his walking stick down four times in a rhythmic form. Light filled the room once more but this light was not coming from the fireplace or the tanks. Instead, it was coming from above the fireplace. The five tanks above the fireplace opened up and glowed in five different hues. Yellow, orange, cyan, white, and pink. Under them were the numbers 003, 004, 005, 006, 007. “I don’t know why Grogar suggest I use these exact tanks but it doesn’t matter.”

“Because they lie in her future.” Blood Diamond reminded him.

Hollow Prince raised his hand up to his mask. “Indeed that damn lavender alicorn’s future. Soon she and the other alicorns will realize what true hate is. And when that is done, I will kill them all.” He gripped at his mask, so much so that his nails dug into the flesh around it, making blood flow outward. “Every last one, especially the one that ripped out my eyes nearly four thousand years ago.”

He quickly felt the blood soaking his fresh gloves. Annoyed with his hidden temper ruining another pair he swatted the blood away and laughed aloud. “Look at myself, angry at a mare who has yet to even commit her atrocities that are fated to await her and her student.” He stood up and swung his walking stick about. “Yes, I wonder how their journey will continue, I mean we do know where it will all end.”

He pulled off his bloody glove and placed his rotted flesh cover hand over the amulet on his neck. “Yes, revenge will be given, ten times over to that stupid lavender alicorn, Twilily Moonlight, or as she seemingly goes by now, Twilight Sparkle.”

******

Winds of midday tore through an empty plaza full of alicorn statues. A lone pink alicorn stallion in bronze armor was kneeling in front of one of them, bowing in a prayer form. His golden mane flew over his face a few times as he spoke words silently.

“You keep praying to her. Yet I can tell you whether she is listening.” A voice spoke up behind him.

The alicorn stopped and smiled. “Of course you can. It is your species uniqueness.” The alicorn stood up and bowed his head one more time to the statue before turning to face the voice. “Hello, Rex. I’m glad you're here. Did you catch him?”

Rex Moba was a tall thin charcoal colored stallion with a navy blue mane. He had on many blue Arabian style cloths and scarfs wrapped around his upper body, his broad shoulders and arms as well as around his neck and forehead. His face, shortcut navy blue mane and the abs along his thin belly were still exposed. Below he wore wide long white trousers with the bottoms tucked in his black stringless shoes, along with many gold chains wrapped around his whole form, and especailly his arms.

Rex placed his arms on his back and bend backward until his back popped. “Hold on, Golden Williams.” He flipped forward and seemed to pull a bloody bag out of nowhere. “Here is Grace Venom.”

Golden Williams frowned and grabbed his face. “You were supposed to bring him back alive.”

Rex jumped slightly at this and dropped the bag to the ground as the head rolled. “I didn’t make his own axe fall on his neck.” He closed his mouth partially and mumbled, “At least not on purpose.”

Golden Williams lowered his face to the severed head and wrapped in his magic. He placed it back in the bag and removed the blood splatter. He turned back to the statue he had been looking at before. “Sorry, mother.” He took a breath and turned back to Rex as Rex grabbed the bag out of his magic. Golden Williams raised his hand up to his face and continued, “Fine. Please at least tell you and Clover got the mission done quietly.”

Rex’s face fell. “Well, Clover wouldn’t have it when she found out about how mares are treated in that country.”

Golden Williams signed heavily. “Fine, fine. Let’s get you on to the next mission then.”

“Good, I want to be out of here before your father sees me.” Rex looked left and right.

Golden Williams looked at the statue once more before turning away to leave. “Don’t worry, He never visits my mom anymore.”

*****

The two entered a room full of strange machinery hidden under the plaza. “I have a special case that you of all ponies might enjoy.” Golden Williams walked over to a filing cabinet. He opened it and pulled out a file folder.

He looked it over carefully before handing it to Rex. Rex took it and opened, inside the file folder was three pictures. One was of a fiery red mare, the other was what looked like a wolf and the final one was a black stallion covered in stitches. There were also papers on all of them.

“Why would I enjoy killing these creatures down?”

Golden Williams’s eyebrow raised as he turned back around to the filing cabinet and pulled out another file. “First of all, we want them alive so they can provide us with the whereabouts of him.” He showed the file to Rex and Rex’s eyes widened.

“That the former king of the Wendigoes. But didn’t he die more than five thousand years ago…” Suddenly Rex’s voice stopped as he ripped the file of Golden Williams’ hand and looked it over even closer as he reached for something on his neck that glowed.

“Indeed, the picture was taken before his supposed death and he wearing your amulet.” Golden Williams smirked. “Have I got your attention now.”

“Yes. Yes, you do.”

******

The End.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for such a late post, I lost track of time.

Well, this is the very end. This contains a preview of things to come in the saga and things to come in the next part. I hope you all enjoyed this thrill ride. AS for anything else in my universe, I plan to make the next chapter of the Murder Series, though that one might take a while since I rewriting the first chapter to that story. I also have my first self-insert planned for Halloween.

As for anything else, the next part of the Twilily Saga when hit you all sometime next July. And to build up to that story, I will be posting previews of that story on special days. Check this blog to find out when. Finally, I will be posting voting contests in December and March for previews of the story as well. I have many things planned leading up to the next story, so follow me, stalk me or whatever you want, just don't miss a thing.

Twilily Saga: Past, Present, Or Damnation

by Lighttone GryphonStar

Prologue: The Devil's Fall

Chapter 1: The Choice

Chapter 2: The Darkest Mare

Chapter 3: Confront The Emperor

Chapter 4: Risks and Mistakes

Chapter 5: The Time To Hunt

Chapter 6: The Bitter Morning

Chapter 7: The Bloody Wedding

Chapter 8: 'Amirat Alzzalam

Chapter 9: Sorrowful Guilt

Chapter 10: The Mind Temple

Chapter 11: The Darkest Mind

Chapter 12: Madness Claws Forth

Chapter 13: Teampaill Na BhFlaitheas

Chapter 14: The Great Mindless Army

Chapter 15: Endless Battle For Them All

Chapter 16: The Weakness Of The Glare

Chapter 17: Shining Glimmer Of Starlight

Chapter 18: Starlight The Glimmer Of Hope

Epilogue: The True Reasons For Death

Bonus Chapter: Heir Of The Corrupt King